for the Hawkes of which are there mewed aboue two hundred Gerfalcons which he goeth once a weeke to see and he often vseth one Leopard or more sitting on Horses which hee setteth vpon the Stagges and Deere hauing taken the beast giueth it to the Gerfalcons and in beholding this spectacle he taketh wonderfull delight In the middest in a faire Wood hee hath built a royall House on pillars gilded and vernished on euery of which is a Dragon all gilt which windeth his tayle about the pillar with his head bearing vp the loft as also with his wings displayed on both sides the couer also is of Reeds gilt and varnished so that the rayne can doe it no iniurie the reeds being three handfuls thicke and ten yards long split from knot to knot The house it selfe also may be sundred and taken downe like a Tent and erected againe For it is sustained when it is set vp with two hundred silken cords Great Chan vseth to dwell there three moneths in the yeare to wit in Iune Iuly and August On the eight and twentieth day of August he departeth to make a solemne sacrifice He hath an herd of white Horses and white Mares about ten thousand of the milke whereof none may drinke except hee be of the progenie of Cingis Can except one family called Boriat priuiledged hereto by Cingis for their valour And these beasts as they goe vp and downe feeding are much reuerenced nor dare any goe before them or hinder their way The Astrologers or Sorcerers tell Chan that on the twentie eight of the Moone of August he should disperse that milke heere and there for the honour of all spirits and his Idols that they might be carefull preseruers of all those things which he possesseth There are two sorts of Idolaters Sorcerers called Thebeth and Chesmir which in the midst of stormes ascend the Palace and suffer no rayne to fall thereon which they make the people beleeue comes to passe by their sanctitie and therefore they goe slouenly and regardlesse of their persons neuer washing nor combing themselues They also haue a horrible custome to dresse and eate such as are comdemned to death but not those which dye naturally They are called also Bachsi which is the name of their Order as Friers Predicants or Minors with vs. They seeme by Magicke to doe what they list when the great Can in his Hall sits at his Table which is eight yards high and in the midst of the hall a good distance from the table is a great Cupboard of plate furnished They cause that the peeces full of Wine or Milke or other viands of themselues fill the goblets without any hand touching them and goe ten paces in the ayre into the great Cans hand and when he hath drunke returne to their place This they doe in the presence of any man when their Lord commands These Bachsi also when they will make feasts to their Idols goe to the Can and say Sir know that if our Idols be not honoured with Sacrifices they will bring plagues to Corne and Beasts And therefore wee pray you to giue the flesh of so many Sheepe with blacke heads and so many pounds of Incense and Lignum aloes that we may make them due sacrifice and honour This they spake not to him themselues but by certaine Lords deputed to that Office who speake to the Can and obtaine it On the feast day they sacrifice the said beasts and sprinkle the broath before the Idols They haue great Monasteries some of the bignesse of a Citie in some of which are about two thousand Monkes which serue Idols sequestred from the Laitie in their shauing and garments For they shaue their heads and beards and were a religious garment These in the solemnities of their Idols sing with solemne songs and lights some of them may marry There are some of great abstinence called Sensim leading an austere life for they eate nothing but Meale mingled with water till all the Flower be gone and eate the branne without any sauour These worship the Fire and the men of other rules say that these which are so austere are Heretikes against their Law because they worship not Idols as they doe and there are great differences betwixt them and these marry not in any case They shaue their Head and Beard they weare blacke hempen garments and bright yellow They sleepe in thicke Mats and liue the seuerest life in the world §. V. Of CVBLAI CAN his Raigne and Acts Magnificent feasts and Huntings Court and Counsell His Citie Cambalu and glorious Palace IN this Booke I purpose to write of all the great and maruellous Acts of the present Can called Cublai Can which is in our Tongue Lord of Lords the greatest Prince in peoples Cities and Treasures that euer was in the world Hee being discended from the Progenie of Chingis the first Prince of the Tartars is the sixth Emperour of that Countrey beginning to raigne in the yeare of our Lord 1256. being twentie seauen yeares old and ruling the people with great wisedome and grauitie He is a valiant man exercised in Armes strong of bodie and of a prompt minde for the performance of matters before he attained to the dignitie of the Empire which by his wisdome he did against the will of his Brethren he often shewed himselfe a valiant Souldier in the warres and carryed himselfe like a wiser and bolder Captaine then euer the Tartars had But since he swayed the Kingdome he went but once into the Field but sends his Sonnes and other Captaines in expeditions In the yeare of our Lord 1286. his Vncle named Naiam being thirtie yeares of age and hauing the command of many people and Countries so that hee was able easily to bring together foure hundred thousand Horse Being puffed vp through youthfull vanitie would now no longer be subiect but would needs take away the Kingdome from his Lord Cubai and sent to another great Lord named Caydu Lord of the parts towards great Turkie who was nephew of the Emperour Cublai yet hated him who yeelding consent to Rebellion promised to come in proper person with an hundred thousand Horse Both of them began to gather Forces which could not bee done so secretly but Cublai heard of it and presently tooke order to set guard to the wayes that no intelligence might passe that way and then assembled all the Forces within ten dayes iourney of Cambalu with great speed so that in twentie dayes were gathered together three hundred sixtie thousand Horse and one hundred thousand Foot a great part of them Falconiers and men of his Houshold With these hee made all haste day and night towards Naiams Countrey where at the end of twentie fiue dâ—yes he arriued altogether vnlooked for and rested his men two dayes Then hee called his Astrologers and caused them before all the Armie to diuine who should haue victorie a thing they alway vse to incourage
the Gouernours seruant stayed for them to bring them to the Temple or Monasterie of Nanhoa part of which the Vice-roy had giuen them if they liked it This Monasterie they found in a goodly Plaine enuironed with pleasant Hills enriched with hand-set fruit-bearing trees watered with a Riueret in the midst the goodliest Hill graced with a plentifull Fountaine was the Seat of the Temple a great pile nigh which was the Monasterie wherein a thousand Priests by the impious piety of the Ancestrie Lords of that ground had their abode The originall thereof was a man which liued about eight hundred yeeres since called Lusu who is reported to haue flourished in great reputation of holinesse by reason of his austere course of life with a chaine girded to his bare flesh wonted to sift Rice and to beate it lightly after their manner as much as serued for the daily food of a thousand Monasteries With that chaine his flesh putrified so that wormes bred therein of which if any happened to fall to the ground he placed it there againe saying Hast thou nothing to eate why doest thou runne away There is his carkasse preserued and that famous Temple built to his worship to which is concourse of Pilgrimes out of all the Kingdome euery-where he and all his being much reputed These Ministers of the Deuill are diuided into twelue Stations each hauing his Superiours and ouer all an Abbot When the Father came thither sent by the Vice-roy they supposed hee had come to be their Abbot and to reforme their abuses for they not only had their Concubines and Bastards but robbed by the high-wayes Now all the Idoll Priests are as subject to the Magistrates as other men perhaps because their Learned esteeme not Idols nor account these their Priests Yet with China dissimulation they gaue the Fathers faire entertainment with much pretended joy and officiously offered all at their Seruice making them also a Solemne Feast and then shewing them the chiefe places of their Monastery They were full of great Idols of Brasse and other Metals and of wood gilded In one Station were told fiue hundred There were also many Steeples and Bels of Metall cast one such as they had neuer seene in Europe to their remembrance The bodie also of their Saint Lusu was shewed all shining with that their China bituminous Vernish so vulgarly thought and preserued with incredible veneration though many deny it to be his bodie In the midst of the Temple is an eminent place to which they ascend by neate steps in which hang about fifty Lampes but not all burning except on set dayes The Chinois maruelled at the Fathers doing no worship a thing vsually performed by those Chinois which otherwise repose no confidence in those Idols They both agreed the Chinois Monkes to bee rid of their feare and the Fathers to goe to the Citie At their departure Father Almeida went by water and F. Matthew by Land with the Gouernours Seruant the Abbot bearing him companie He there told the Magistrate that he liked not of the Temple because the men had an ill report as vnsafe Neighbours and hee worshipped one God and not Idols This amazed the Gouernour perswaded before that there was in the World no other Law nor Characters then theirs till Father Matthew pulled forth his prayer-Prayer-booke The Abbot also testified that hee had worshipped none of the Idols no not Lusus selfe At last the Gouernour was perswaded by him that that of Idol-worship was a later Sect amongst them yea the Abbot affirmed that they deserued no worship but that former Magistrates had obserued that without Idols the vulgar would not keepe Religion and therefore set vp these to be worshipped They visited all the Citie Magistrates which vsed them with more courtesie then those of Sciauchin They went also to another Temple or Monasterie called Quamhiao on the other Westerne side of the Riuer and carried their goods thither till they were prouided of a House The Citie Xauceum is seated betwixt two Nauigable Riuers which here met the one which passeth by Nanhium on the East the other running out of the Prouince of Vquam on the West But the Citie wals and Houses are builded in the midst of the field but they are forced by the straitnesse to build also on the other-side the Riuer joyned with a Bridge on Barkes It contayneth fiue thousand Housholds is fertile but vnholsome the third or fourth part of the Inhabitants being sicke of a Tertain from October to December which takes away many and leaues a pale Impression on the rest Strangers also are no lesse arrested by it when they come thither on businesse And the Iesuites had almost lost themselues in this new purchase where being recouered they had a Charter from the Vice-roy to build their House in ground belonging to the Monasterie Thither the Visitor sent them Sebastian Fernandus and Francis Martinez which had beene trayned vp in the Schoole of Amacao the first Probationers in China They to auoid expense built this House of one Storie after the China manner and soone liked better of this then their former Residence Chiutaiso the sonne of one of the second ranke of Magistrates called Sciansciu a man famous as being the first named of the three hundred Doctors made euery third yeare and Author of Learned Workes had spent his Patrimony after his Fathers death with Prodigalitie and experiments of Alchymie and now was forced to shift with his Wife and Seruants wandering thorow the Kingdome to his Fathers Friends and becomming a Sollicitor for other men to the Magistrates of his acquaintance Hee hauing obtayned of the Vice-roy a Roome in that Monasterie became Neighbour to the Fathers and one day with set Pompe after the China custome and precious Gifts came to Father Matthew and chose him for his Master It was not safe for the Father to refuse though he requited his gifts lest he should seeme to haue beene brought thither by couetousnesse and first taught him Arithmeticke For that which the Chinois haue is with a Linnen Instrument whereon Beads are put by wires and shifted hither and thither to reckon their numbers certayne but subiect to Error and vnprofitable to high Sciences He read to him also the Sphere of Clauius and the first Booke of Euclides Elements and taught him to make Sun-dials of many sorts and Geometricall Rules to measure Altitudes He being of subtile wit committed these things to writing in elegant stile and shewed them to Magistrates of his Acquaintance so procuring great opinion and admiration to the Iesuits His wit and exceeding industry brought him to great skill that hee made Spheres Astrolabes Quadrants Compasses Dials and other like very artificially and some of siluer withall so setting forth his Master and the European Learning that it proued of no small consequence By his meanes the Fathers had acquaintance with Pimpithan a Military Commander with
of Brasill ibid. § 2. Of the Warre Battailes Fortitude and Weapons of the Barbarians and of their Religion pag. 1333. § 3. Of their Marriages Education of Children Policie Hospitalitie Diseases Physitians Funerals and Lamentations pag. 1341. CHAP. IIII. The Trauels of Hulderike Schnirdel in twentie yeeres space from 1534. to 1554. abbreuiated H. P. pag. 1347. § 1. His Voyage vp the Riuer of Plate foundation of Townes their expedition vp the Riuer of Parana and Parabol the people of these parts ibid. § 2. Martin-Eyollas made Generall Gabreros comming Scherues Voyage Nunner his insolence Diuers people and accidents described pag. 1354. § 3. A long and troublesome March from Assumption into Peru. The Authors returne p. 1362 CHAP. V. The Obseruations of Sir Richard Hawkins Knight in his Voyage into the South Sea An. Dom. 1593. once before published now reuiewed and corrected by a written Copie illustrated with Notes and in diuers places abbreuiated pag. 1367. § 1. What happened in this Voyage before they came neere the Aequinoctiall Line with diuers accidentall Discourses vsefull for Nauigators pag. 1367 § 2. Considerations of Currents the Scorbute fire in Ships Fishes which attend them Sea-hawking and Hunting their comming to Brasill and obseruations thereof pag. 1372. § 3. Tharltons treacherie Discouerie of Land vnknowne Entrance of the Straits accidents therein and description thereof Diuers occasionall discourses for the furtherance of Marine and Naturall knowledge pag. 1382 § 4. Entrance into the South Sea Discouerie of the South parts of the Straits to bee but Ilands by Sir Francis Drake which the Hollanders ascribe to Maire and Schouten Of the Iland Mocha and the parts adioyning pag. 1391. § 5. The Vice-roy sends an Armado against the English which vieweth them and returneth is againe set foorth their fight the English yeeld vpon composition diuers Martiall discourses pag. 1398. CHAP. VI. A briefe Note written by Master Iohn Ellis one of the Captaines with Sir Richard Hawkins in his Voyage through the Strait of Magelan begun the ninth of Aprill 1593. concerning the said Srait and certaine places on the Coast and Inland of Peru. pag. 1415. CHAP. VII A briefe Relation of an Englishman which had beene thirteene yeeres Captiâ—e to the Spaniards in Peru c. H. pag. 1418. CHAP. VIII The Relation of Alexandro Vrsino concerning the Coast of Terra Firma and the secrets of Peru and Chili where hee had liued foure and thirtie yeeres H. ibid. CHAP. IX Notes of the West Indies gathered out of Pedro Ordonnes de Ceuallos a Spanish Priest his larger Obseruations pag. 1420. CHAP. X. Relation of the new discouerie in the South Sea made by Pedro Fernandez Giros Portugez 1609. with his Petitions to the King one Englished another in Spanish pag. 1422. The Copie of a Petition presented to the King of Spaine by Captaine Peter Ferdinand de Quir touching the discouerie of the fourth part of the World called Terra Australis Incognita and of the great riches and fertilitie of the same Printed with license in Siuill An. 1610. ibid. A Note of Australia del Espiritu Santo written by Master Hakluyt pag. 1432. CHAP. XI The Historie of Lopez Vaz a Portugall taken by Captaine Withrington at the Riuer of Plate Anno 1586. with this discourse about him touching American places discoueries and occurrents abridged ibid. CHAP. XII Briefe extracts translated out of Ierom Benzos three bookes of the New World touching the Spaniards cruell handling of the Indians and the effects thereof pag. 1448. CHAP. XIII Obseruations of things most remarkable collected out of the first part of the Commentaries Royall written by the Inca Garcilasso de la Vega Naturall of Cozco in nine bookes Of the Originall Liues Conquests Lawes and Idolatries of the Incas or ancient Kings of Peru. pag. 1454. CHAP. XIIII The suppliment of the Historie of the Incas briefly collected out of the Authors second part or Generall Historie of Peru. pag. 1485. CHAP. XV. Briefe Notes of Francis Pizarro his conquest of Peru written by a Spanish Captaine therein employed pag. 1489. CHAP. XVI The Conquest of Peru and Cusco called New Castile and directed to the Emperour by Francisco de Xeres Secretarie to Captaine Francis Pizarro which conquered them pag. 1491. CHAP. XVII Relations of occurrents in the Conquest of Peru after Fernand Pizarros departure written at Xauxa Iuly 15. 1534. by Pedro Sancho Notarie Generall in the Kingdoms of New Castile and Secretarie to the Gouernour Fr. Pizarro subscribed by the said Gouernour himselfe and others and sent to his Maiestie pag. 1494 The Contents of the Chapters and Paragraphs in the Eight Booke of the Second part of Purchas his PILGRIMS CHAP. I. A True Relation of Aluaro Nunez called Capo di Vacca concerning that which happened to the Fleet in India whereof Pamphilo Naruaez was Gouernour from the yeere 1527. vntill the yeere 1536. who returned vnto Siuill with three of his Companions onely Translated out of Ramusio and abbreuiated H.P. pag. 1499. § 1. Their Fleet and admirall and vnheard of Tempest their entrance into Florida the Lakes troublesome passages incounters disastrous successe building Boates for returne ibid. § 2. Misery pursues them at Sea and betrayes them to the Indians their miserable Liues and Death pag. 1506. § 3. Their flight from the Indians to others wonderfull cures backe and belly cares their trauels thorow the Countrey and hungry aduentures Diuers peoples and their Customes pag. 1514. § 4. They come to the South Sea and trauell through a plentifull Countrey till they meet with Spaniards whose crueltie manner of conuerting Sauages is related pag. 1524. CHAP. II. Ferdinando de Soto his Voyage to Florida and Discouerie of the Regions in that Continent with the Trauels of the Spaniards foure yeeres together therein and the accidents which befell them written by a Portugall of the Companie and heere contracted pag. 1532. § 1. Sotos entrance into Florida taking of Iohn Ortiz one of Naruaz his Companie comming to Paracossie and diuers other Caciques with accidents in the way ibid. § 2. Sotos further Discoueries in Florida and manifold Aduentures till hee came to Tulla pag. 1528. § 3. His departure to Autiamque Ortiz his Death and disasters following Soto takes thought and dyeth Moscosco succeedeth They leaue Florida and arriue at Panuco pag. 1550. CHAP. III. Diuers expeditions from Mexico and other parts of New Spaine and New Biskay especially to the more Northerly parts of America by diuers Spaniards in a hundred yeeres space pag. 1556. § 1. The Relation of Nunno di Gusman written to Charles the fift Emperour translated out of Ramusios third Tome and abridged ibid. § 2. The Voyage of Frier Marco de Nica Don Fr. Vasquez de Coronado Don Antonio de Espeio and diuers into New Mexico and the adioyning Coasts and Lands pag. 1560. § 3. Extracts out of certaine Letters of Father Martin Perez of the Societie of IESVS from the new Mission of the Prouince of Cinoloa to the Fathers of
may be called the Mother Citie of the Worlds Monarchie for the wealth gouernment greatnesse iustice prouisions It stands in the height of 41. degrees to the North it contayneth in circuit as the Chinois and as I after heard read in a little Booke written of the greatnesse thereof called Aquesendoo which I brought with mee into this Kingdome thirtie leagues ten in length and fiue in bredth all which space is enuironed with two Walls and innumerable Towers and Bulwarkes Without is a larger space which they say was anciently peopled which now hath but Hamlets and scattered Houses and Garden-houses of which sixteene hundred are of principall note in which are the sixteene hundred Proctors for the sixteene hundred Cities and Townes of note of the two and thirtie Kingdomes of this Monarchie which reside there three yeeres for the said Townes Without this circuit or wall there are in the space of three leagues broad and seuen long foure and twentie thousand Sepulchres of Mandarines with their little gilded Chappels encompassed with grates of Iron and Latten with rich Arches at their entries Neere to them are Gardens Groues Tankes Fountaines the walls lined within with fine Porcelane adorned also with Lions and Pinacles of diuers paintings There are in that space fiue hundred Lodgings called Houses of the Sonne of the Sunne for entertainment of Souldiers maimed in the Kings warres besides many others for the old and sicke euery of which receiue their monethly allowance and haue in them as they said two hundred men in all one hundred thousand Wee saw another street very long where liued foure and twentie thousand Rowers for the Kings shipping and another aboue a league long where liued fourteene thousand Tauerners for prouision for the Court and another where were infinite Curtesans freed from tribute which those of the Citie pay for seruice of the Court many running from their husbands and here protected by the Tutan of the Court which is supreme in cases of the Kings house In that compasse also liue the Landerers of the Citie which were as they told vs aboue one hundred thousand there being many Tankes or Ponds compassed with stone and Riuers There are therein as that Booke sayth thirteene hundred Noble houses of Religious men and women which professe the foure chiefe Sects of the two and thirtie which are in that Kingdome some of which they say haue aboue one thousand persons within them besides seruitors There are other houses store with great walls in which are Gardens and Groues with game for hunting and are as it were the Halls of Companies where many resort to see Playes and the great men make their feasts there with incredible costs Some of these houses cost aboue a million maintayned by Companies of rich Merchants which are said to gaine much thereby And when any will make a feast he goeth to the Xipatom of the house who sheweth him a Booke wherein is contayned the order of feasts and seruices which Booke I haue seene and heard read of all sorts and of what prices they are whether Sacred to their Idols or Secular of which our Authour hath a large Chapter here omitted Now for Pequin it hath three hundred and sixtie Gates each hauing a Castlet with two Towers and a Draw-bridge a Notarie and foure Warders to take notice of those which goe in and out and an Idoll proper according to the dayes of the yeere euery of which is festiuall in one of them The Chinois reported that there are therein three thousand eight hundred Temples or Pagodes in which are continually sacrificed birds and wilde beasts which they say are more acceptable then tame those especially very faire which are of the Menigrepos and Conquiais and Talagrepos the Priests of the foure chiefe Sects of Xaca Amida Gizon and Canom The streets are long and large the houses faire of one or two lofts encompassed with Iron and Latten grates and at the streets end are triumphall arches closed at night in the chiefe are Watch-bells Euery street hath a Captaine and foure Quarter-masters or Corporals which euery ten dayes acquaint the Lonchacys or Chaems with occurrents That Booke reports of one hundred and twentie water-passages sixe fathome deepe of water and twelue wide with many stone bridges which are said to be eighteene hundred rich and faire with arches pillars and chaines it tels also of one hundred and twentie Market-places each of which haue their monethly Faires which make some foure faires a day thorow the yeere of which we saw ten or twelue in our two moneths free abode very full of horse-men and foot-men with all commodities to be sold. There are one hundred and sixtie Shambles each hauing one hundred blockes for Flesh of all sorts the price set downe on euery blocke and besides the shop-weights are weights at euery Gate to examine the weight againe And besides those generall shambles euery street hath fiue or sixe shops which sell all kinde of Flesh houses also for Poultrie and for Bacon and hanged Beefe §. V. Foure Buildings incredibly admirable in Pequin and diuers of their superstitions their Hospitals and prouisions for the Poore The Kings reuenues and Court their Sects BVt nothing seemed to me more admirable then the Prison called Xinanguibaleu that is the Prison of the exiled whose compasse contayneth about two leagues square as well in length as breadth walled high and ditched deepe with draw-bridges hanged on Iron cast pillars very great It hath a high arch with two towers whereon are six great watch-Bels at the sound whereof the rest within answer which are sayd to bee one hundred In this Prison are continually three hundred thousand men from sixteene to fiftie yeers of age all condemned to banishment for the fabrike of the wall betwixt Tartaria and China whom the King findes maintainance onely without other pay After they haue serued sixe yeares they may goe out freely the King freely remitting their sentence in satisfaction of their labour And if in the meane time they kill an enemie or haue beene thrice wounded in sallies or performe any worthy exploit he is also freed There are two hundred ten thousand employed in that seruice of which yeerly in those that dye are maimed or freed one third part is set off and supplyed from that Prison which was builded by Goxiley the successor of Crisnagol the founder of the wall brought thither from all parts of the Realme and sent to the Chaem of the wall at his appointment These prisoners are sent from other prisons being loose saue that they weare at their necke a board of a spanne long and foure fingers broad inscribed with their name and sentence of exile such a time In this Prison are two Faires yeerely one of which wee saw kept in Iuly and Ianuarie franke and free without payment of tolls to which are thought to assemble three millions of persons the
Letter of Taiso to Ricci hee addeth thus inscribed Thaiso younger Brother which stand at the side to learne doe submit my head to the ground and exhibite honour and reuerence to the elder Brother Master and Father Matthew Ricci a famous Peere and Master of the most choise flowers of the great Law and cast downe my selfe at the feet of his Seat and Chaire The Letter followeth After our departing it being foure yeeres since sight of each other there hath not beene a day in which I haue not set before mine eyes the excellent vertue of your Worship I gaue two yeeres since to Sciauchin my Countreyman a Merchant Letters to your Worship thereby to learne where and what it did I know not whether they haue attayned that to come to your magnificent hands c. When I went from your Worship I said it must goe into the North parts if it would behold the splendour and magnificence of this Kingdome that my Countrey had nothing singular that Nanquin Court was troublesome and mixed of all sorts that Chiansi Prouince was fit onely for dwelling because there were learned men in it of excellent vertue and of a true and solid spirit to receiue the Law This yeere gathering together those things which your Worship taught mee I made a Booke and exhibited it to the Society of learned men of which there was none which did not admire and subscribe saying your Worship was Scingin that is a Saint of these times Those things which I haue added haply may be erroneous and I feare lest they contradict its sounder and higher learning and therefore haue sent my seruant to bring it to your Worship to reade which I most humbly entreat and to correct to approue the trueth to blot out the false to illustrate the obscure writing all in another Booke and sending it by the same seruant in few dayes because I would presently commit it to the Presse that your Worships learning might be knowne thorow the World In these places are of greatest reckoning the Bookes of Hothu Coscui Pequa Queuscieu Thaiquitu and other like which haue written of a Point Line Extremitie and Thicknesse All these learned make of a Line a Circle but according to your Worships teaching of a Line is made the termination of a Circle and a Circle consists therein From which principles the conclusions brought of Thaiquu that is of God doe farre exceed the Commentaries of all our learned men And they are enough to illustrate a thousand obscurities of antiquitie which hitherto haue not beene pierced This one thing afflicts mee that my writing and stile is meane and abiect and most vnfit to illustrate and enlarge the most excellent conceits of its mind Meane while I much long and as it were on tiptoes looke about euery where if haply I may see your face From Suceo the two and twentieth of the fourth Moone and the foure and twentieth of the Raigne of Vanlia Subscribed Thaiso younger Brother againe bends his head to the ground c. Lombard proceedeth in his Letter and sheweth the commodiousnesse of one King which ruleth all of one Mandarine Tongue of the common industrie and cheapnesse of prouisions not as in the pouertie of Iapon where the worke-mens maintenance must come from other parts all fitting to bring in the Gospell There are sayth he almost infinite houses of Bonzi maintayned by the King besides gifts which they receiue of others which yet repose no great confidence in Idols what would these doe if they beleeued to receiue a hundred for one and eternall life Their composition of bodie complexion condition rites no vse of weapons not so much as a Knife carried but by Souldiers in Garrison not in the way or at home their habite long and anciently vsed with their hands alway hidden in their long sleeues except in vse of their fanne which all euen the meanest carrie with them their quarrels if any happen in the vulgar ended in a few boxes or brawles their seemely behauiour equall to the European yea in some things to the Religious there their studiousnesse of learning the onely foundation of dignitie and greatnesse as many Athens there as great Cities each hauing a Schoole or Vniuersitie without mixture of other Regions their politike and morall Rules and Lawes all these might be furtherances to the Gospell Their tenacitie also of their owne customes and jelousie of Strangers might better secure them from Heresies Hee commends also their workes of Piety and Charity Almes Hospitals for poore voluntary chastisements of the bodie to subdue the affections as fastings in which they abstaine from Flesh Fish Milke and Egges but eate other things as oft and as much as they will liberties and gifts by Magistrates to Widowes which contayne themselues from second marriages triall of a mans selfe in all his actions commended in their Bookes especially of those things which other men cannot know and herevpon the liking of a solitary and contemplatiue life in the Countrey and restoring themselues to the first state as they say wherein the Heauen created them for which purpose are congregations of learned men together in Villages addicted to contemplation and fleeing publike Offices as the ancient Fathers had their conferences in woody and mountainous places in which also their women are as forward as the men many of them liuing in Nunneries gouerned by an Abbesse and all China women liue so enclosed as if their owne houses were Cloisters These he commends in them as also that of all vertues they giue the first place to Obedience to Parents as in which consists a mans perfection And that no man may be ignorant of his duty if they cannot reade of which there are but few they haue a short Summe or Catechisme for publishing whereof there is a man appointed at publike charge euery full and change to publish the same in euery street of the City so that on the same day houre a little before Sun-rising the same doctrine is propounded in all the Cities of China and thorow all their streets This is sixe Articles or Principles which are First Obey Father and Mother Secondly reuerence Betters and Elders Thirdly make peace among Neighbors Fourthly teach Children and Nephewes Fifthly let euery man well discharge his office Sixthly commmit no offence that is not to kill steale fornication c. which in manner comprehend the second Table of the Decalogue As for the first Table the Chinois especially the learned are Atheists little regarding Idols whereof their Houses and Temples are full little minding the rewards or punishments of the life to come or the soules immortalitie which yet are easily found in their bookes touching the punishments at least of Holy Pao so they call God in Hell Of rewards of blessednesse there is not such euidence as Thaiso affirmed And although many difficulties happened to ours in the Bonzian habite yet is it now farre otherwise As for Canton Prouince
left them all to picke strawes on the ground for indeed this was one of those Serpents Their custome is as they say to put themselues in ambush among the boughes of a Tree and when they espie their prey to draw neere bee it Man or Beast they fall vpon him with open mouth and deuoure it There are also store of Lions Leopards and Tigers and there the Fruits begin to resemble those of these parts but the Fruit which aboue all others aboundeth there is the Mirabolan Thence I sent forwards to Canton the principall Citie of all China some three Moneths trauell distant beyond which there is no passage say any body what hee will to the contrary for neuer any man proceeded further except as they say sixe Iesuites who dwelled twentie yeeres at Canton as well to learne the Language perfectly as to let their hayre to grow long after the Countrey manner of whom there was neuer since heard any newes nor is their hope euer to see their returne That people is very white and apparelled as is abouesayd they are likewise Gentiles and worship the same Image with three heads Their Women of the better sort and qualitie which are able to liue of their owne without working neuer goe out of their houses but as they are carryed in a Chayre And to that effect from their Inâ—ancie they put their feete into certayne woodden Slippers to make them stump-footed and impotent in so much as they are not able to goe the reason they alleadge for it is that Women were made to no other end then to keepe at home The Christians are not permitted to lye within the Citie but as soone as Night approaches they must retire themselues to their Ships being lawfull for them to Traffâ—que wheresoeuer they please by Day-light And for their traffique what rarities soeuer there bee throughout all China are to bee had in this Citie which are diligently brought thither to wit great store of cloath of Gold and Silke Cabinets wrought Vessels Venus shells Massiue gold and many other things They will exchange or barter Gold for twice as much waight in Siluer for they haue no coyned money for when they would buy any thing they carrie with them a piece of Gold and will cut off as much as they intend to bestow on what they take They make carued Images of Siluer which they erect heere and there through the Streets and no body dares touch them The Citie is gouerned by foure Rulers and each one hath his Gouernment or Circuit apart secluded from each other those of one quarter dare not goe and labour in another and those which cause themselues to bee carryed from one part to another must change their Bearers when they come to the Gate of the next circuit those Gates are opened eury morning and shut euery night vnlesse there bee any complaint made of some misdemeanour committed within the Circuit for then they shut them suddenly or if they bee shut they open them not till the offender be found The King bestowes these commands on those who are best Learned This is a most faire Citie and well built very neare as bigge as Paris but there the Houses are arched and nothing neare so high There is so much Sugar in that Countrey that it is by them very little set by yet is Silke in faâ—re more great abundance but withall more course then ours by reason of their store being so great as they are constrayned to make it abroad in the Fields on the very Trees in this wise when the Wormes are hatched whereof the Egges are farre greater then ours They obserue what quantitie of Wormes each Tree will bee able to feede then they lay so many on it leauing them there without any more adoe except it bee to gather the cods when they are ready to bee spunne which is done as they gather Apricocks for indeed a farre off they appeare to bee so and is a very fine sight to behold they vse a strange kinde of Fishing with Cormorants They tie their neckes a little aboue their stomackes lest they should deuour the Fish they take then comming to their Master hee pulleth it aliue out of their throates Likewise for water Fowle they make vse of great Bottles with two holes which they leaue floating vp and downe the water a good while to acquaint the Fowles therewith then some fellowes will wade vp to the necke in the water thrusting their heads into those Bottles and hauing a bagge vnderneath come as neere the Fowle as they will taking them with their hands without the rest being afraid of it VOYAGES AND DISCOVERIES OF THE NORTH PARTS OF THE WORLD BY LAND AND SEA IN ASIA EVROPE THE POLARE REGIONS AND IN THE NORTH-WEST OF AMERICA THE THIRD BOOKE CHAP. I. A Treatise of Russia and the adioyning Regions written by Doctor GILES FLâ—TCHER Lord Ambassadour from the late Queene Euer-glorious ELIZABETH to THEODORE then Emperour of Russia A. D. 1588. THe Countrey of Russia was sometimes called Sarmatia It changed the Name as some doe suppose for that it was parted â—nto diuers small and yet absolute Gouernments not depending nor being subject the one to the other For Russâ— in that tongue doth signifie as much as to Part or Diuide The Russe reporteth that foure Brethren Trubor Rurico Sinees and Variâ—â—s diuided among them the North parts of the Countrey Likewise that the South parts were possessed by foure other Kia Sciâ—kâ— Choranus their and sister Libeda each calling his Territorie after his owne Name Of this partition it was called Russia about the yeere from Christ 860. As for the conjecture which I finde in some Cosmographers that the Russe Nation borrowed the name of the people called Roxellani and were the very same Nation with them it is without all good probabilitie both in respect of the Etymologie of the word which is very farre fetcht and especially for the seate and dwelling of that people which was betwixt the two Riuers of Tanaia and Boristhones as Strabo reporteth quite another way from the Countrey of Russia When it bare the name of Sarmatia it was diuided into two chiefe parts the White and the Blacke The White Sarmatia was all that part that lyeth towards the North and on the side of Liefland as the Prouinces now called Duyna Vagha Vstik Vologda Cargapolia Nouogradâ—a c. whereof Nouogrod velica was the Metropolite or chiefe Citie Blacke Sarmatia was all that Country that lyeth Southward towards the Euxin or Black Sea as the Dukedome of Volodemer of Mosko Rezan c. Some haue thought that the name of Sarmatia was first taken from one Sarmates whom Moses and Iosephus call Asarmathes Sonne to Ioktan and nephew to Heber of the posteritie of Sem. But this seemeth to bee nothing but a conjecture taken out of the likenesse of the name Asarmathes For the dwelling of all Ioktans posteritie is described by Moses to haue beene
name of Flokawogur and there the deepest part of the Sea where Geirhilda the daughter of Floco by chance was drowned was caled Geirhildarwata from her no otherwise then that Sea was called Hellespontus wherein by misfortune Phryxus lost his sister Helle. There was yet no vse of the Mariners Compasse wherefore Floco leauing Hietlandia tooke certayne Rauens vnto him and when hee thought hee had sayled a great way he sent forth one Rauen which flying aloft went backe againe to Hietlande which she saw behind Whereupon Floco perceiuing that he was yet neerer to Hietland then other Countryes and therefore couragiously going forward he sent forth another Rauen which because she could see no Land neither before nor behind light into the ship again But lastly the third Rauen was sent forth by Floco and hauing for the most part performed his Voyage through the sharpnesse of her quicke sight attayning the Land which the Mariners desired she speedily flew thither whose direction Floco following beheld first the Easterne side of the Iland as his Predecessors did and from thence directing his course to the South found a very wide and open Bay twelue Islandish miles broad betweene the two Promontories or high Lands afterwards called Renkanes and Snaefelsnes And hearing by a certayne Mariner whom he had with him a Scot borne named Faxa that the Bay they now met with was the huge mouth of a Riuer or Floud Floco to reproue the folly of Faxa supposing so huge a Bay of the Sea to be the mouth of a Riuer called the name of the Bay inclosed betweene the foresaid Promontories Faxaos which signifieth the mouth of Faxa This Bay by reason of the multitude of Hauens was afterwads called Hafnafiordur which name Hafnafiordur at this day is more specially vsed of a most safe Hauen of the same Bay After this Floco sayling along the West side of the Iland entred somewhat within the Bay Breidafiord remaining in a certaine Hauen of the Prouince Bardestraund called Watnsfiordur for I vse the names giuen them afterwards and there preparing wintering places he liued very commodiously and well with fish of diuers kindes wherewith that Bay doth abound But hauing the Spring time here very vntemperate through cold hee found a Bay which entreth this part of the Land on the North to be filled with Ice of the Sea which wee call Gronelandish Ice From which Ice Floco deuised the third name for the Iland and called it Island Moreouer also Floco turning to the South side passed another Winter in Island and returning into Norway from the Rauens which hee vsed in stead of the Mariners Compasse he allotted it the surname of Rafnafloke And Island surely obtained these names consequently from the finders or discouerers thereof For as touching the fourth Thule imposed vpon this Land by some I cannot bee perswaded to beleeue it is true chiefly by this argument That Thyle or Thule among the ancient Writers was often in the mouth and writings not onely of Pliny in his second booke of Naturall Histories 75. Chapter and fourth booke and sixteenth Chapter and Pliny flourished about the eightieth yeere of Christ and of him who was more ancient then Pliny Pythias Massiliensis buâ— also of Pub. Virgilius who liued not aboue fourteene yeeres after Christ but Island till the yeere of Christ 874. remained altogether desert as hereafter I shall speake Thule therefore which Virgil said should serue Augustus Geor. 1. tibi seruiat vltima Thule where euen euery child knoweth that Thule is Synecdochically spoken for the Inhabitanes of Thule not onely inhabited in the times of Augustus and Virgil but also knowne to the Romanes is not Island which many ages after began first to be inhabited Besides Plinie himselfe seemeth in the later place recited to reckon Thule with the Ilands of Britaine for saith hee Vltima omnium quae memorantur est Thule to wit of the Brittish Ilands for hee speaketh of them It is likely also that Virgil meant the same who said Thule was the last in the place before recited and likewise Penitus toto diuisos orbe Britannos that is to say the last Let me yet vrge the same argument further from the age of Claudianus Alexandrinus and Pub. Papinius Statius farre more ancient then he For Claudianus about the yeere of Christ 390. writeth thus concerning the successe of the Getick Wars atchieued by Theodosius Famaque ingrantes succincta panoribus alas Secum cuncta trahens à Gadibus vsque Britaâ—â—um Terruit Oceanum nostro procul axe remotam Insolito Belli tremefecit murmure Thulen Then blackwing'd Fame Feare girt frights all the World with Warre From Cades to Britaine from Our World shakes Thule farre But did Report and Fame cause Island not inhabited and desert to tremble And Statius more ancient by three hundred yeeres then Claudian in his third Booke Sylua writeth thus Quanquam etsi gelidas irem mansurus ad Arâ—tos Velsuper Hesperia vada caligantia Thules Though I should dwel in Artike frosts Or mystie shelues of Thules West coasts You heare not onely a slight report of Thule came to Statius eares but that the shallow places quicke sand or shelues found in approching to the Iland were sufficiently knowne vnto him by the often relation of Nauigators of which sort in the circuit of Island there are none that I know which experience speaketh but in comming to the Ilands of Britaine they are very ordinarie and common as they say The Longitude thereof from the East vnto the West hath not hitherto beene expressed by any certaine or assured measure that I know nor yet the Latitude from North to South saue that in an ancient Codicall or Writing I found that the Longitude was twentie dayes iourney and the Latitude where it is broadest foure dayes but the iourneyes as elsewhere so also with vs are not alike yet here I vnderstand Pyngmanualeid twentie in the Authors owne hand-writing it is Dagleider nor is it expressed whether of Horse-men or Foot-men But the Latitude it selfe is not euery where the same by reason of Bayes on both sides to wit from the Sotth and North entring the Land it selfe with vnequall distances The Easterly bound is Austurhorn the Westerne Randesandur for the Promontory Sua-felloues lyeth more toward the South-west but the North bound is Langanes and the South Reikranes The Iland also from the foure quarters of the World is diuided into North South East and West and the Promontorie Langanes diuideth North Island from East Island from West Island the Bay Rutafiordur from South Island the vast and huge deserts of rough and inaccessable places extended the whole length of the Iland But Soutâ— Island opposite to the North through these rough and inaccessable places lying betweene the Riuer Ioculsu running through the deserts of Solseimasande diuideth from East Island from West Island also a famous Riuer named Albis emptying it selfe into the Bay Borgarfiord So that if it pleased me
destructions of their fellowes besides what hee got in Siberia and from the Pole Sweden Prussian extending his Conquests East West North and South yea his memorie is sauourie still to the Russians which either of their seruile disposition needing such a bridle and whip or for his long and prosperous reigne or out of distaste of later tragedies hold him in little lesse reputation as some haue out of their experience instructed me then a Saint His loue to our Nation is magnified by our Countrimen with all thankfulnesse whose gaineâ— there begun by him haue made them also in some sort seeme to turne Russe in I know what loues or feares as if they were still shut vp in Russia to conceale whatsoeuer they know of Russian occurrents that I haue sustayned no small torture with great paines of body vexation of minde and triall of potent interceding friends to get but neglect and silence from some yea almost contempt and scorne They alledge their thankfulnesse for benefits receiued from that Nation and their feare of the Dutch readie to take aduantage thereof and by calumniations from hence to interuert their Trade This for loue to my Nation I haue inserted against any Cauillers of our Russe Merchants though I must needs professe that I distaste and almost detest that call it what you will of Merchants to neglect Gods glorie in his prouidence and the Worlds instruction from their knowledge who while they will conceale the Russians Faults will tell nothing of their Facts and whiles they will be silent in mysteries of State will reueale nothing of the histories of Fact and that in so perplexed diuersified chances and changes as seldome the World hath in so short a space seene on one Scene Whiles therefore they which seeme to know most will in these Russian Relations helpe me little or nothing except to labour and frustrated hopes I haue besides much conference with eye witnesses made bold with others in such books as in diuers languages I haue read and in such Letters and written Tractates as I could procure of my friends or found with Master Hakluyt as in other parts of our storie not seeking any whit to disgrace that Nation or their Princes but onely desiring that truth of things done may bee knowne and such memorable alterations may not passe as a dreame or bee buried with the Doers Sir Ierome Horsey shall leade you from Iuans Graue to Pheodores Coronation The most solemne and magnificent coronation of PHEODOR IVANOVVICH Emperour of Russia c. the tenth of Iune in the yeare 1584. seene and obserued by Master IEROM HORSEY Gentleman and seruant to her Maiestie WHen the old Emperor Iuan Vasilowich died being about the eighteeenth of April 1584. after our computation in the Citie of Mosco hauing raigned fiftie foure yeares there was some tumult vprore among some of the Nobilitie and Comminaltie which notwithstanding was quickly pacified Immediately the same night the Prince Boris Pheodorowich Godonoua Knez Iuon Pheodorowich Mesthis Slafsky Knez Iuan Petrowich Susky Mekita Romanowich and Bodan Iacoulewich Belskoy being all noble men and chiefest in the Emperours Will especially the Lord Boris whom he adopted as his third son and was brother to the Empresse who was a man very well liked of all estates as no lesse worthy for his valour and wisedome all these were appointed to dispose and settle his Sonne Pheodor Iuanowich hauing one sworne another and all the Nobilitie and Officers whosoeuer In the morning the dead Emperour was laid into the Church of Michael the Archangell into a hewen Sepulchre very richly decked with Vestures fit for such a purpose and present Proclamation was made Emperour Pheodor Iuanowich of all Russia c. Throughout all the Citie of Mosco was great watch and ward with Souldiors and Gunners good orders established and Officers placed to subdue the tumulters and maintaine quietnesse to see what speede and policie was in this case vsed was a thing worth the beholding This being done in Mosco great men of birth and accompt were also presently sent to the bordering Townes as Smolensko Vobsko Kasan Nouogorod c. with fresh garrison and the old sent vp As vpon the fourth of May a Parliament was held wherein were assembled the Metropolitane Archbishops Bishops Priors and chiefe Clergie men and all the Nobility whatsoeuer where many matters were determined not pertinent to my purpose yet all tended to a new reformation in the gouernement but especially the terme and time was agreed vpon for the solemnizing of the new Emperours coronation In the meane time the Empresse wife to the old Emperour was with her childe the Emperours son Charlewich Demetrie Iuanowich of one yeares age or there abouts sent with her Father Pheodor Pheodorowich Nagay and that kindred being fiue brothers to a towne called Ouglets which was giuen vnto her and the yong Prince her sonne with all the Lands belonging to it in the shire with officers of all sorts appointed hauing allowance of apparell iewels diet horse c. in ample manner belonging to the estate of a Princesse The time of mourning after their vse being expired called Sorachyn or fortie orderly dayes the day of the solemnizing of this coronation with great preparations was come being vpon the tenth day of Iune 1584. and that day then Sunday he being of the age of twenty fiue years at which time Master Ierom Horsey was orderly sent for and placed in a fit roome to see all the solemnity The Emperour comming out of his Pallace there went before him the Metropolitane Archbishops Bishops and chiefest Monkes and Clergie men with very rich Coapes and Priests garments vpon them carrying pictures of our Lady c. with the Emperors Angell banners censers and many other such ceremonious things singing all the way The Emperour with his nobility in order entred the Church named Blaueshina or Blessednes where prayers and seruice were vsed according to the manner of their Church that done they went thence to the Church called Michael the Archangell and there also vsed the like prayers and seruice and from thence to our Lady Church Prechista being their Cathedrall Church In the middest thereof was a chaire of maiestie placed wherein his Ancestors vsed to sit at such extraordinary times his roabes were then changed and most rich and vnualuable garments put on him being placed in this Princely seate his nobilitie standing round about them in their degrees his imperiall Crowne was set vpon his head by the Metropolitane his Scepter globe in his right hand his sword of Iustice in his left of great riches his six crowns also by which he holdeth his Kingdomes were set before him and the Lord Boris Pheodorowich was placed at his right hand then the Metropolitan read openly a booke of a small volume with exhortations to the Emperour to minister true Iustice to inioy with tranquility the Crowne of his ancestours which God had giuen him and vsed these
Barge Glorious Varnish Abundance of all colours in Iapon and China Painted Figures Very great Oares and the excellent vse of them Musike Manner of petitioning the King Eunuch estranged They stayed three months Lincin This was the thirteenth of October Couetousnesse iniurious Images A Crosse and Reliques A Chalice A Crucifixe Suspicion Dying dreadfull The force of Winter This was till the bâ—ginning of Ianuarie 1601. The King sends for them Their iourney They came to Paquin in 4. dayes trauell The present is deliuered to the King Clockes and Pictures admired They are sent for to the Court. Eunuches are taught to vse the Clockes The Pictures The King of China his questions Three kindes of Kings The Escuriall Saint Markes Sepulchers Death of King Philip the 2. The King neuer suffereth himselfe to be seene of the common people Bad Picture-drawers Eunuches preferred Iesuites offered to be Mandarins A Moneth Mandarin offâ—nded They are shut vp some three moneths Mandarins Petition A Turke kept there They hyer an House Visited by Mandarins China ignorance oâ— the worâ—d Vse of Maps Ill Cosmographie Ignorance mother of arrogance Mathematicks Ethikes Foure months Hopes of Christianitie The basenesse of the Bonzi Indeuotion Almost Atheists Bookes of Philosophers aboue 2000. yeeres old Sacrifices to Philosophers Some Christians made there Closensse of Women Some relations of Conuersions are heere for breuitie omitted Multitude of people Desire of Learning and Morall vertue Marke this zeale China foure square The Description Two notable errours of our newest Maps Paquin in 40. degrees The Kingdom of China goeth not past 42. degrees North-ward China and Catayo are all one Cambalu and Paquin aâ—e all one Very Merchants It is so in Moscouie Iasper stone a great merchandise· x Almizcte Span. the Latin hath Muske y Como buche Span Latin Stomachum Rhubarb See before in Chaggi Memet p. 164 A Sea of sand Diuision Chorographicall Bookes Chinâ— populous Villages as great as Townes Walls Nanquin in 32. degrees and an halfe Three walls Streets long Palaces Circuit 200000. houses Hancheo and Sucheo Quinsay Ciuitas coeli Reuenue Building not beautifull compared with European Vniformitie in China Cities Fertilitie Commodious Riuers In 600. leagues but one day by land This is more exactly measured by Ricius a more exact and mature obseruer of all things sup §. 5. cap. 5. Mighty Riuer perhaps Quâ—â—n mentioned by Polo Fishing with a kinde of Rauens or Cormoraâ—ts Muddy Riuer Alume vsed in clarifying of water Shipping Ship-houses Multitude of ships The excellent beauty of the Mandarines Barges Tributes in money and in kinde 10000. Vessels at Nanquin for Tribute of Victuals and 1000. for other Tributes and others many for workes Path-way of ships Sluces or locks Silkes and perfumes Vessels for workes Siluer in greatest request in China The great store of merchandise in China Cheapnesse A caution for strange Merchants Victuall store and cheape Sixe pence One halfpeny Herbs Two and three Haruests in one yeere Plaine Countrey Plaine of 100. leagues Spare feeding Herb-eaters Horses eaten Wines diuers Neatnesse Iesuites Benefit of hot drinke Oile made of an herbe Cold Prouinces Timber plenty Much Gold to be bought in China Brasse money vsed in China * Sarcos laâ— ferruginei Trades Seruants cheape Sale of children vile None very rich Yet as rich as ours very rich Few idle Surnames Knights Nobilitie only in Learning No Lord but the King Extortion Marriage Polygamie Inheritance Funerals and mournings Three yeares mourning in white Linnen Keeping the dead at home Other Funerall Rites Funerall day Funerall Figures Coffâ—n Buriall place Vnluckie to burie in the Citie Transition of soules Metempsuchicall Superstion Idolatrie Of Hell See in Pinto Lots Wicked Bonzi Diuiners and diuinations Studies to prolong life Bookes of Alchimie Souldiers many and few Basenesse Armour and Armes The barrels of their Pieces but a span long The causes of bad Souldiers dis-respect dis-use and their choise from the tonâ—â—e Exercises Militarie No Ordnance Tartarian conquest Feare of Tartars Mahometans No weapons in houses Not bloudie Studious Many Characters Monosyllable language Pensil-writing Rhetorike sole Art Here followed of their Degrees which is more exact in Trigantius and therefore here omitted Glory of Doctors They Print yeerely great store of bookes in China Easie Printing Printing white Most can write and reade Pootrie Painting and Musicke Noble Spirit of the Mandarins Sinceritie of some The present Kings disposition Heroike zeale Kings Wiues and Children Question of the Successor Thousands of Court Mandarins The Prince Proclaimed Gouernment good if well executed Lawes lawlesse Bribes Dance in a Net naked Court Mandarins Chiefe Mandarin or of Heauen See or these after in the diâ—course of Riccius and Trigantius The second The third c. Counsell of State or the Colai Their wealth and wages meane Whipping State and pompe Visitors Punishment by death rare The great frosts of Winter in Paquin Bookes of newes Complements of courtesie and entertainment That which is in a little letter is added out of Trigautius * When they salute in the street they turne to the North side to side at home to the head of the house which is against the doore Northward also their Temples and Halls for entertaynment being made with the doore to the South Cha or Chia a drinke made with a certaine herbe Paytre or visiting paper These Libels consist of 12. pages of white paper a palme and halâ—e long c. see Ric. pag. 66. Salutation or visitation-garments Taking leaue Head place of the house Great Letters for great persons First acquaintance Sending Presents Banquetting Inuitations Feasts to taste and bride it Chinois Complemental and almost all complement New-yeere A Turke dis-respected The Hierarchy applauded by Chinois Ridiculous nicetie Palace Polygamie litigious Closenesse of Women Apparell Small feet Histories of their Kings Knowledge of the Flood Moralitie made a King and Nature made a Mandarine contrary to innumerable Scripture c. Mathematicall Instruments The China vindex New Lords new Lawes Rebellion preuented by the policie Reuenue 100. Millions others say 150. Expences Nâ—ighbour Kingdomes Corea or Corai A Paradoxe Contentednes Corea ioyned to the Continent of China Queenes closenesse Eunuches The yard and all cut away Their numbers and choice Seruice Ignorance Couetousnesse The common people neuer see nor speake with the King Law of Nations contemned Embâ—assages Royall Palace Yellow is the Kings Colour Riuer and Bridges Fire from Heauen No peace to the wicked Mounts and Groues Third partâ—tion King a home Prisoner Temple of Heauen and Earth Barbarous vsage of the Kings Children Kings Affinitie and Consanguinitie little worth Maps of China Here in the author begins l. 1 cap. 2. the first being a place The diuers names of this Kingdome The China custoâ—â— of changing names yet this name China Sina or Cathay vnknowne to them Conceit of the Earths forme The Kings Title Largenesse of the Kingdome of China The temperate Climate * Some say many more see the Map and notes Chap. 3.
beginnings of the China Kingdome and of their admirable Wall pag. 263. § 4. Mindo Salt pits Mines of Coretumbaga Copper-workes Idolatrie and Christianitie China Trades and Riuer Faires their comming to Pequin triall and sentence Rarities of Pequin pag. 269. § 5. Foure buildings incredibly admirable in Pequin and diuers of their superstitions their Hispitals and prouisions for the Poore The Kings reuenues and Court their Sects pag. 273. § 6. Their remooue to Quansie quarrels miseries Tartarian huge Armie and losse at the siege of Pequim reported Quansie taken and Nixianco Mendez his exploit Their entertainment by the Tartar King and going to Cauchinchina with his Embassadours with many Tartarian obseruations pag. 277. CHAP. III. Spanish plantation of the Philippinas and what entercourse hath thence hapned betwixt them and the Chinois pag. 282. § 1. First discouerie of the Philippinas written by Friar Iuan Gonzales de Mendoza ibid. § 2. First plantation of the Philippinas by Michael Lopez de Legaspi pag. 284. § 3. Of Limahon a China Robber and Rouer by whose occasion the Spaniards sent into China pag. 286. § 4. Friar Martin de Herrada and other Spaniards entertainment in China and their returne to the Philippinas pag. 292. Two Letters taken out of Bartolome Leonardo de Argensola his Treatise called Conquista de las Islas Malucas printed at Madrid 1609. pag. 336 337. mentioning the comming of two English ships to China which seeme to be two ships of the fleet of Beniamin Wood The former written by the Visitor of Chincheo in China vnto the Gouernour of the Philippinas Don Pedro de Acunna H. P. pag. 309. The Answere of Don Pedro de Acunna Gouernour of the Philippinas to the Visitor of Chincheo in China pag. 310. CHAP. IIII. The report of a Mahometan Merchant which had beene in Cambalu and the troublesome trauell of Benedictus Goes a Portugall Iesuite from Lahor to China by land thorow the Tartars Countries pag. 310. CHAP. V. A generall collection and historicall representation of the Iesuites entrance into Iapon and China vntill their admission in the Royall Citie of Nanquin pag. 316. § 1. Of Francis Xauier Melchior Nunnes Valignanus Ruggerius and Pasius ibid. § 2. Iaponian Embassage to the Pope Of Nabunanga and Quabacondono their gouernment Corai inuaded Embassage from China Taicosamas Temple and Ogoshosamas succession pag. 322. § 3. Ruggerius enters againe into China with Ricius and is forced backe to Amacao thence sent for againe by the Vice-roy Sande and Almeida are sent to them and enter the Countrey as farre as Cequion and returne to Sciauchin pag. 327. § 4. False brethren and others accusations detected they are expelled Sciauchin erect a Seat at Xauceum Monasterie of Nanhoa and other things of note in those parts They alter their habit Voyage to Nanquin the Lake Riuers Idols and other rarities pag. 332. § 5. Nanquin described Ricius expelled thence he setleth at Nancian thence goeth to Nanquin againe and to Pequin description of it the way thither the Kings Palace and of Suceu and Hamceu pag. 338. § 6. Letters from Father Longobard and Taiso Ricius his entertainment at Nanquin and residence there The Chinois vnlearned learning pag. 343. CHAP. VI. A Letter of Father Diego de Pantoia one of the Companie of IESVS to Father Luys de Guzman Prouinciall in the Prouince of Toledo written in Paquin which is the Court of the King of China the ninth of March the yeere 1602. H. P. pag. 350. § 1. Difficulties of entring China their dwelling at Nanquin going from thence to Paquin with Presents for the King troubles in the way by an Eunuch pag. 350. § 2. The King sends for them is delighted with their Clocks and Pictures they are shut vp after take a House are admired for learning Christianitie of China pag. 356. § 3. The description of the Kingdome of China of Catay and Musk the diuision into Prouinces Cities and Townes described Riuer Shipping Commodities Diet and feeding pag. 360. § 4. Their moneyes apparell persons trades wealth learning marriages superstitions rites and opinions pag. 366. § 5. Their bad Souldierie and Artillerie Degrees priuiledges honours and promotions of learning Their Authors and Bookes and Printing The Mandarins commended pag. 369. § 6. Of the gouernment of China Of the Mandarins the China complements and manifold nicities pag. 372. § 7. Of their Women Of the Tartars Conquest acts and expulsion The greatnesse of the King and neighbouring States Of the Queenes Eunuchs pag. 375. CHAP. VII A discourse of the Kingdome of China taken out of Ricius and Trigautius contayning the countrey people gouernment religion rites sects characters studies arts acts and a Map of China added drawne out of one there made with Annotations for the vnderstanding thereof pag. 380. § 1. Of the name scite and greatnesse the Tributaries commoditie arts printing seales inke pencill-pennes and fannes ibid. § 2. Of their Characters and writing downeward their studies Ethikes Astrologie Physike authentike Authors Degrees how taken both Philosophicall and Militarie pag. 384. § 3. Of the Tartarian conquest Of Humuâ— the Establisher of the present gouernment The Reuenues Magistrates in the Courts Royall Prouinces Cities Orders Exaltations Visitations Depriuations pag. 387. § 4. Their manifold rites in Salutations Entertainments and other ciuilitie to the King and Magistrates Of Burials and Marriages Birth-dayes their Men Women Names and Games Habites pag. 391. § 5. Of their Superstitions Cruelties feares of Magistrates of the Kings kindred of Strangers and Souldiers Their Deities and three Sects Priests Nunnes Monasteries Legends Lyes pag. 395. § 6. Of strangers and forraine Religions in China pag. 399. § 7. The Map of China taken out of a China Map printed with China Characters illustrated with Notes for the vnderstanding thereof pag. 401. CHAP. VIII A continuation of the Iesuites Acts and obseruations in China till Ricius his death and some yeers after Of Hanceu or Quinsay An Extract of Monfaâ—ts trauell pag. 405. The Contents of the Chapters and Paragraphs in the third Booke of the first part of Purchas his PILGRIMS CHAP. I. A Treatise of Russia and the adioyning Regions written by Doctor Giles Fletcher Lord Ambassadour from the late Queene Euer-glorious Elizabeth to Theodore then Emperour of Russia A. D. 1588. pag. 413. CHAP. II. A briefe discouerie of the Northerne discoueries of Seas Coasts and Countries deliuered in order as they were hopefully begun and haue euer since happily beene continued by the singular industrie and charge of the Worshipfull Societie of Muscouia Merchants of London with the ten seuerall Voyages of Captaine Thomas Edge the Authour pag. 462. § 1. Greenland first discouered by Sir Hugh Willoughby the Voyages of Frobisher Pet and Iackman Dauis the Dutch First Morse and Whale-killing with further discoueries ibid. § 2. Dutch Spanish Danish disturbance also by Hull men and by a new Patent with the succeeding successe and further discoueries till this present pag. 466. § 3. The description of the
seuerall sorts of Whales with the manner of killing them Whereto is added the description of Greenland p. 470. The description of Greenland pag. 472. CHAP. III. The first Nauigation of William Barents alias Bernards into the North Seas Written by Gerart de Veer pag. 473. CHAP. IIII. A briefe declaration of Barents his second Nauigation made in Anno 1595. behind Norway Muscouia and Tartaria written by Gerart de Veer pag. 478. Chap. V. The third voyage Northward to the Kingdoms of Cathaia and China in Anno 1596. Written by Gerart de Veer pag. 482. § 1. What happened to them at Sea before they came to build their House ibid. § 2. Their cold comfortlesse darke and dreadfull winter the Sunnes absence Moones light Sunnes vnexpected returne with miraculous speed Of Beares Foxes and many many wonders p. 492. § 3. Their preparation to goe from thence they depart in a Boat and Scute both open and come to Cola 1143. miles Their many dangers by Beares Ice Famine Scorbute in the way pag. 505. This was written by William Barentson in a loose Paper which was lent mee by the Reuerend Peter Plantius in Amsterdam March the seuen and twentieth 1609. pag. 518. CHAP. VI. A Treatise of Iuer Boty a Gronlander translated out of the North language into High Dutch H. ibid. The Course from Island to Groneland p. 520. CHAP. VII A description of the Countries of Siberia Samoieda and Tingoesia Together with the Iourneyes leading vnto the same Countries toward the East and North-east as they are daily frequented by the Moscouites pag. 522. § 1. Discouerie of Siberia and the subiecting of the same to the Russes ibid. § 2. A briefe description of the Wayes and Riuers leading out of Moscouia toward the East and North-east into Siberia Samoiedia and Tingoesia as they are daily frequented by the Russes with further discoueries towards Tartaria and China pag. 525. § 3. A Note of the trauels of the Russes ouer Land and by water from Mezen neere the Bay of Saint Nicholas to Pechora to Obi to Yenisse and to the Riuer Geta euen vnto the Frontiers of Cataia brought into England by Master Iohn Mericke the English Agent for Moscouie and translated out of the Russe by Richard Finch H. pag. 530. CHAP. VIII A voyage made to Pechora 1611. Written by William Gourdon of Hull appointed chiefe Pilot for discouerie to Ob c. H. ibid. CHAP. IX A Letter of Richard Finch to the Right Worshipfull Sir Thomas Smith Gouernour and to the rest of the Worshipfull Companie of English Merchants trading into Russia touching the former voyage and other obseruations H. pag. 534. The names of the places that the Russes sayle by from Pechorskoie Zauorot to Mongozey with the manner of their trauell and distance betweene each place or time of Sayling Halling and Rowing vnto the same pag. 539. CHAP. X. The Voyage of Master Iosias Logan to Pechora and his wintering there with Master William Pursglone and Marmaduke Wilson Anno 1611. H. pag. 541. Extracts taken out of two Letters of Iosias Logan from Pechora to Master Hakluyt Prebend of Westminster pag. 546. CHAP. XI A briefe relation of a Voyage to Pechora and wintering there began in the yeere 1611. Written by William Pursglone H. pag. 547. Other obseruations of the said William Pursglone pag. 550. The trauell from Pechora to Permia Ougoria and to the Riuer Ob and the Townes situated thereupon ouer Land pag. 551. Commodities for Pechora Siberia Permia Ougoria and among the Tingussies pag. 552. Commodities for the Tingussies ibid. CHAP. XII Later obseruations of William Gourdon in his wintering at Pustozera in the yeeres 1614. and 1615. with a description of the Samoyeds life H. pag. 553. CHAP. XIII Diuers Voyages to Cherie Iland in the yeeres 1604 1605 1606 1608 1609. Written by Ionas Poole H. pag. 556. CHAP. XIIII Diuers Voyages and Northerne discoueries of that worthy irrecouerable Discouerer Master Henrie Hudson His Discouerie toward the North Pole set forth at the charge of certaine Worshipfull Merchants of London in May 1607. Written partly by Iohn Playse one of the Companie and partly by H. Hudson H. pag. 567. CHAP. XV. A second voyage or employment of Master Henrie Hudson for finding a passage to the East Indies by the North-east written by himselfe H. pag. 574. CHAP. XVI The third voyage of Master Henrie Hudson toward Noua Zembla and at his returne his passing from Farre Ilands to New-found-Land and along to fortie foure degrees and ten minutes and thence to Cape Cod and so to thirtie three degrees and along the Coast to the Northward to fortie two degrees and an halfe and vp the Riuer neere to fortie three degrees Written by Robert Iuâ—t of Lime-house H. pag. 581. CHAP. XVII An Abstract of the Iournall of Master Henrie Hudson for the discouerie of the North-west passage begun the 17. of Aprill 1610. ended with his end being treacherously exposed by some of the Companie H. pag. 596. A larger discourse of the same voyage and the successe thereof written by Abacuk Pricket pag. 597. A Note found in the Deske of Thomas Widhouse Student in the Mathematikes he being one of them who was put into the Shallop pag. 609. CHAP. XVIII The discoueries of M. M. Nicolo and Antonio Zeni gathered out of their Letters by Francisco Marcolino whereto is added Quirino his shipwracke H. P. pag. 610. The shipwracke of Master Piero Quirino described by Christophoro Fiorauanti and Nicolo di Michiel who were present there here contracted H. P. pag. 611. CHAP. XIX Ancient commerce betwixt England and Norway and other Northerne Regions pag. 619. CHAP. XX. A briefe Memoriall of the great trauels by Sea and Land of Master George Barkley Merchant of London in Europe Asia Africa and America and their Ilands pag. 625. CHAP. XXI Collections out of Martin Broniouius de Biezerfedea sent Ambassadour from Stephen King of Poland to the Crim Tartar Contayning a description of Tartaria or Chersonesus Taurica and the Regions subiect to the Perecop or Crim Tartars with their Customes priuate and publike in peace and warre pag. 632. CHAP. XXII Dithmar Blefkens his Voyages and History of Island and Groenland pag. 643. Of the Islanders Religion pag. 645. The Life and Manners of the Islanders ibid. Of the wonderfull standing Pooles Lakes and Fountaines in Island pag. 647. Of the wonderfull Mountaines in Island pag. 648. Of the Riches of the Islanders pag. 649. Of the Iudgement of the Islanders pag. 650. Of Groneland pag. 651. CHAP. XXIII Extracts of Arngrim Ionas an Islander his Chrymogaea or History of Island published Anno Dom. 1609. H. P. pag. 654. § 1. Of Island the Situation Discouerie Plantation and Language ibid. § 2. A discourse of the first Inhabitants of the Northerne World supposed to be Giants expelled from Canaan Of the Islanders Houses Fewell Victuall pag. 659. § 3. Of their Politic and Religion in old times pag. 664 The Contents of the Chapters and Paragraphs in the fourth Booke
1155. § 1. The Ships employed in the Voyage and accidents on the Coasts of Spaine in the Canaries and the Nauigation thence to Dominica ibid. § 2. Description of Dominica and the Virgines Their landing on Port Ricco March fights and taking the Towne pag. 1157. § 3. The Fort Mora besieged and taken The Towne described the Mines Purpose to hold the place altered by the death and sicknesse of manie pag. 1162. A resolution which they were to trust to p. 1163. § 4. Purpose of returne Treatie with the Spaniards His Lordships departure Description of the Iland the Beasts Fruits Plants c. pag. 1168. § 5. Accidents by Sea in their way to the Azores and there pag. 1174. CHAP. IIII. The first Voyages made to diuers parts of America by Englishmen Sir Sebastian Cabot Sir Thomas Pert also of Sir Iohn Hawkins and Sir Francis Drake and many others collected briefly out of Master Camden Master Hakluit and other Writers pag. 117â— A briefe Historie of Sir Francis Drakes Voyages pag. 1179. A briefe recitall or nomination of Sea-fights other Englishmens Voyages related at large in the printed Workes of Master Hakluit pag. 1186. CHAP. V. The Relation of Peter Carder of Saint Verian in Cornwall within seuen miles of Falmouth which went with Sir Francis in his Voyage about the World begun 1577. who with seuen others in an open Pinnasse or Shallop of fiue tunnes with eight Oares was separated from his Generall by foule weather in the South Sea in October Anno 1578. who returning by the Straites of Magellan toward Brasill were all cast away saue this one onely aforenamed who came into England nine yeeres after miraculously hauing escaped many strange dangers aswell among diuers Sauages as Christians H. pag. 1187. CHAP. VI. Master Thomas Candish his Discourse of his fatall and disastrous Voyage towards the South Sea with his many disaduentures in the Magellan Straits and other places written with his owne hand to Sir Tristram Gorges his Executor H. pag. 1192. CHAP. VII The admirable aduentures and strange fortunes of Master Anthonie Kniuet which went with Master Thomas Candish in his second Voyage to the South Sea 1591. H. P. pag. 1201. § 1. What befell in their Voyage to the Straits and after till hee was taken by the Portugals ibid. § 2. Anthonie Kniuet his comming to the R. of Ianero and vsage amongst the Portugals and Indians his diuers Trauels thorow diuers Regions of those parts pag. 1207. § 3. His strange trauels with twelue Portugals whom the Sauages did eate His life with the Canibals and after that with the Portugals from whom hee fleeth to Angola is brought backe and after manifold chances is shipped to Lisbone pag. 1216. § 4. The diuers Nations of Sauages in Brasill and the adioyning Regions their diuersities of Conditions States Rites Creatures and other thinges remarkeable which the Author obserued in his many yeeres manifold Peregrinations pag. 1225. The Giants of Port Desire and Inhabitants of Port Famine also Angola Congo and Massangana and Angica Countries of Africa pag. 1232. § 5. The description of diuers Riuers Ports Harbours Ilands of Brasill for instruction of Nauigators pag. 1237. CHAP. VIII Relations of Master Thomas Turner who liued the best part of two yeeres in Brasill c. which I receiued of him in conference touching his Trauels pag. 1243. CHAP. IX The taking of Saint Vincent and Puerto Bello by Captaine William Parker of Plimouth the seuenth of February 1601. ibid. CHAP. X. Certayne Notes of a Voyage made by Dauid Middleton into the West Indies with Captaine Michael Geare Ann. Dom. 1601. H. pag. 1242. CHAP. XI The Description of the I le of Trinidad the rich Countrey of Guiana and the mightie Riuer of Orenoco written by Francis Sparrey left there by Sir Walter â—aileigh 1595. and in the end taken by the Spaniards and sent Prisoner into Spaine and after long Captiuitie got into England by great sute H. pag. 1247. CHAP. XII Captaine Charles Leigh his Voyage to Guiana and plantation there H. pag â—250 CHAP. XIII A true Relation of the traiterous Massacre of the most part of threescore and seuen English men set on Land out of a Ship of Sir Oliph Leagh bound for Guiana in Santa Lucia an Iland of the West Indie the three and twentieth of August written by Iohn Nicol. H. P. pag. 1255. CHAP. XIIII The Relation of Master Iohn Wilson of Wansteed in Essex one of the last tenne that returned into England from Wiapoco in Guiana 1606. H. pag. 1260. CHAP. XV. Part of a Treatise written by Master William Turner Sonne to Doctor Turner of London a Physitian touching the former Voyage H. pag. 1265 CHAP. XVI A Relation of a Voyage to Guiana performed by Robert Harcourt of Stanton Harcourt in the Countie of Oxford Esquire pag. 1267. The names of the Riuers falling into the Sea from Amazones to Dessequebe and of the seuerall Nations inhabiting those Riuers pag. 1282. CHAP. XVII A Relation of the habitation and other Obseruations of the Riuer of Marwin and the adioyning Regions pag. 1283. Riuers from Brabisse to the Amazones p. 1286 CHAP. XVIII A Description and Discouerie of the Riuer of Amazons by William Dauies Barber Surgeon of London pag. 1287. The Contents of the Chapters and Paragraphs in the Seuenth Booke of the second part of Purchas his PILGRIMS CHAP. I. A Treatise of Brasill written by a Portugall which had long liued there H. pag. 1289. § 1. Of the beginning and originall of the Indians of Brasill and of their Customes Religions and Ceremonies ibid. § 2. Of their manner of killing and eating of Humane flesh and of their creating Gentlemen pag. 1294. § 3. Of the diuersitie of Nations and Languages and of the Soyle and Climate pag. 1297. § 4. Of the Beasts Land-serpents and Fowles pag. 1301. Of Land-snakes and Serpents pag. 1303. Of the Fowles that are in the Land and are thereon sustained pag. 1304. § 5. Of the Brasilian Trees for Fruit Medicine and other vses and their Herbes of rare operations pag. 1306. Of the Herbes that yeeld Fruit and are eaten pag. 1309. § 6. Of the Fishes that swimme in the Salt-water also Shel-fishes Trees and Fowles of the Sea of Riuers and the Creatures which liue therein and the Beasts and Plants brought thither out of Portugall pag. 1312. Birds that doe feed and are found in the Salt-water pag. 1316. Fresh-water Snakes and Creatures of the water pag. 1317. Of the Beasts Trees and Herbes that came from Portugall and doe grow and breed in Brasill pag. 1318. CHAP. II. Articles touching the dutie of the Kings Maiestie our Lord and to the common good of all the estate of Brasill Written as is thought by the Author of the former Treatise H. pag. 1320. CHAP. III. Extracts out of the Historie of Iohn Lerius a Frenchman who liued in Brasill with Monsieur Villagagnon Anno 1557. and 58. H.P. pag. 1325 § 1. Of the Beasts and other liuing Creatures and Plants
afterwards deliuered to the generall Assembly of the said Companie at a Court holden the 25. of Iune 1611. Published by authority of the said Counsell pag. 176â— CHAP. IX A Letter of Sir Samuell Argoll touching his Voyage to Virginia and Actions there Written to Master Nicholas Hawes Iune 1613. H. p. 1764. CHAP. X. Notes of Virginian Affaires in the gouernment of Sir Thomas Dale and of Sir Thomas Gates till Ann. 1614. taken out of Master Ralph Hamor Secretarie to the Colonie his Booke pag. 1766. CHAP. XI A Letter of Sir Thomas Dale and another of Master Whitakers from Iames Towne in Virginia Iune 18. 1614. And a peece of a Tractate written by the said Master Whitakers from Virginia the yeere before pag. 1768. To the R. and my most esteemed friend M. D.M. at his house at F. Ch. in London ibid. Part of a Tractate written at Henrico in Virginia by M. Alexander Whitaker Minister to the Colonie there which then gouerned by Sir Thomas Dale 1613. pag. 1771. CHAP. XII Of the Lotterie Sir Thomas Dales returne the Spaniards in Virginia Of Pocahuntas and Tomocomo Captaine Yerdley and Captaine Argoll both since Knighted their Gouernment the Lord La Warres Death and other occurrents till Anno 1619. pag. 1773. CHAP. XIII The estate of the Colonie Anno 1620. and Master Dermers Letter to me from Virginia touching his Voyage for the South Sea pag. 1775. A Note of the Shipping Men and Prouisions sent to Virginia by the Treasurer and Companie in the yeere 1619. pag. 1776. CHAP. XIIII A true Relation of a Sea-fight betweene two great and well appointed Spanish Ships or Men of Warre and an English ship called the Margaret and Iohn or the Black Hodge going for Virginia pag. 1780 CHAP. XV. Virginian affaires since the yeere 1620. till this present 1624. pag. 1783. § 1. A Note of the shipping Men and prouisions sent and prouided for Virginia by the Right Honourable Henry Earle of South-hampton and the Companie and other priuate Aduenturers in the yeere 1621. c. With other Occurrents then published by the Companie ibid. Ships and People ibid. And for the benefit of the Plantations these things following haue beene here done this yeere ibid. Other Occurrents of note ibid. Gifts pag. 1784. § 2. Newes from Virginia in Letters sent thence 1621. partly published by the Company partly transcribed from the Originals with Letters of his Maiestie and of the Companie touching Silke-workes pag. 1787. His Maiesties gracious Letter to the Earle of South-hampton Tresurer and to the Counsell and Companie of Virginia here commanding the present setting vp of Silke-workes and planting of Vines in Virginia pag. 1787. § 3. The barbarous Massacre committed by the Sauages on the English Planters March the two and twentieth 1621. after the English accompt pag. 1788. § 4. A Note of prouisions necessarie for euery Planter or personall Aduenturer to Virginia and accidents since the Massacre pag. 1719. CHAP. XVI English Voyages to the Summer Ilands Henry Mays Shipwracke there 1593. The first Colony sent 1612. pag. 1793. A Copie of the Articles which Master R. More Gouernour Deputie of the Summer Ilands propounded to the Company that were there with him to be subscribed vnto which both hee and they subscribed the second of August in his House Anno 1612. which about the same time hee sent into England to the Worshipfull Companie of the Aduenturours pag. 1795. CHAP. XVII Relations of Summer Ilands taken out of Master Richard Norwood his Map and Notes added thereto printed 1622. The Historie of the Creatures growing or liuing therein being inlarged out of Captaine Smiths written Relations pag. 1796. CHAP. XVIII Extracts out of Captaine Iohn Smiths Historie of Bermudas or Summer Ilands touching the English acts and occurrents there from the beginning of the Plantation pag. 1801. CHAP. XIX Briefe intelligence from Virginia by Letters a supplement of French-Virginian occurrants and their supplantation by Sir Samuel Argal in right of the English plantation pag. 1â—05 CHAP. XX. Virginias Verger or a discourse shewing the benefits which may grow to this Kingdome from American-English Plantations and specially those of Virginia and Summer Ilands p. 1809. The Contents of the Chapters and Paragraphs in the tenth Booke of the Second part of Purchas his PILGRIMS CHAP. I. A Briefe Relation of the discouerie and plantation of New England and of sundrie accidents therein occurring from the yeer of our Lord 1607. to this present 1622. published by the President and Councell and dedicated to the Princes Highnesse here abbreuiated p. 1827. CHAP. II. The voyage of Master Henrie Challons intended for the North plantation of Virginia 1606. taken by the way and ill vsed by Spaniards written by Iohn Stoneman Pilot. H. pag. 1832. CHAP. III. Extracts of a Booke of Captaine Iohn Smith printed 1622. called New Englands trialls and continuing the storie thereof with Motiues to the businesse of fishing there pag. 1837. An Abstract of Letters sent from the Colonie in New England Iuly sixteene 1622. p. 1840. CHAP. IIII. A Relation or Iournall of a plantation setled at Plimoth in New England and proceedings therof printed 1622. and here abbreuiated p. 1842. CHAP. V. Good newes from New England or a relation of things remarkable in that Plantation written by E. Winslow and here abbreuaited pag. 1853. CHAP. VI. Noua Scotia The Kings Paâ—ent to Sir William Alexander Knight for the plantation of New Scotland in America and his proceedings therein with a description of Mawooshen for better knowledge of those parts pag. 1871. The description of the Country of Mawooshen discouered by the English in the yeere 1602.3 5 6 7 8 and 9. H. pag. 1873. CHAP. VII The beginning of the Patent for New-found-land and the plantation there made by the English 1610. deliuered in a Letter dated thence from M. Guy to M. Slany Also of the weather the three first winters and of Captaine Weston with other remarkable occurrents H. pag. 1876. Master Iohn Guy his Letter to Master Slany Treasurer and to the Counsell of the New-found-land plantation pag. 1877. To Master Iohn Slany Treasurer and others of the Councell and Companie of the New-found-land plantation the 29. of Iuly 1612. pag. 1879. CHAP. VIII Captaine Richard Whitbournes voyages to New-found-land and obseruations there and thereof taken out of his printed booke p. 1882. A Relation of New-found-land pag. 1884. CHAP. IX The names of diuers honourable persons and others who haâ—e vndertaken to helpe to aduance his Maiesties plantation in the New-found-land written by the said R. W. with extracts of certaine Letters written from thence pag. 1888. The second Part of the tenth Booke CHAP. X. DIuers warlike Fleets set forth to Seâ— against the Spaniards by our English Debora Queene Elizabeth of glorious memorie Her manifold deliueries and victories pag. 1891. CHAP. XI The Popes Bull the King of Spaines preparations the Duke of Medinas Expedition the Duke of Parmas Forces for the inuasion of England diuers Sea fights twixt
the English and Spanish Fleets the Sea flight of the Spanish and miserable disasters in their returne Their lyes The Queenes religious triumph pag. 1895. Squadron of the Galeons of Portugall p. 1898. Don Alonso Peres de Gusman the good Duke of Medina Sidonia Countie of Nebla Marquesse of Casheshe in Africa Lord of the Citie of Saint Lucar Captaine Generall of the Occian Sea of the Coast of Andaluzia and of this Armie of his Maiestie and Knight of the honorable Order of the golden Fleece pag. 1902. The true relation of the successe of the Catholike Armie against their Enemies by the Letters of the Post-master of Logrono of the fourth of September and by Letters from Roan of the 31. of August and by Letters from Paris of the Kings Embassadour there wherein hee declareth the imprisonment of Francis Drake and other great Nobles of England and how the Queene is in the field with an Armie and of a certaine mutinie which was amongst the Queenes Armie with the successe of the said Catholike Armie since they entred in the Groyne till they came on the Coast of England with two Ballets compounded by Christouer Brauo a blinde man of Cordowa printed with licence by Gabriel Ramos Beiarano printer pag. 1913. CHAP. XII A discourse of the Portugall voyage Anno 1589. Sir Iohn Norris and Sir Francis Drake Generalls written as is thought by Colonell Antonie Wingfield imployed in the same voyage formerly published by his friend to whom it was written and here abbreuiated pag. 1914. CHAP. XIII A briefe and true report of the Honourable voyage vnto Cadiz 1596. of the ouerthrow of the Kings Fleet and of the winning of the Citie with other accidents gathered out of Meteranus Master Hackluyt and others pag. 1927. CHAP. XIIII The voyage to the Iles of Azores vnder the conduct of the Right Honorable Earle of Essex 1597. pag. 1935. § 1. The relation thereof by the said Earle and other Commissioners ibid. § 2. A larger relation of the said Iland voyage written by Sir Arthur Gorges Knight collected in the Queenes ship called the Wast Spite wherein he was then Captaine with Marine and Martiall discourses added according to the occurrences pag. 1938. The Conclusion of the Worke with some later aduertisements touching his Maiesties care for Virginia pag. 19â—0 Maps and Peeces cut in Brasse or VVood in the last ten Bookes AMerica p. 857 America Meridionalis p. 882 America Septentrionalis p. 853 Map of the Arctike Pole p. 625 Borussia or Prussia p. 626 Hondius his Map of China p. 361 Purchas his Map of China p. 402 Denmarke p. 622 England p. 1980 Florida p. 689 Great Britaine and Ireland p. 1981 Greenland p. 468 Vlphilas Gottick letters p. 658 Hispaniola p. 861 Island p. 644 Lithuania p. 629 Liuonia p. 627 Magellan Streight p. 900 Mexican hieroglyphic histor cut in 65. peeces p. 1067 c. to 1117. Moscouia p. 778 Norwegia p. 620 Polonia p. 630 Russia p. 220 Noua Scotia p. 1874 New Spaine p. 871 Tartaria p. 234 Taurica Chersonesus p. 632 Virginia p. 1692 PEREGRINATIONS AND DISCOVERIES IN THE REMOTEST NORTH AND EAST PARTS OF ASIA CALLED TARTARIA AND CHINA THE FIRST BOOKE CHAP. I. The Iournall of Frier WILLIAM DE RVBRVQVIS a French-man of the Order of the Minorite Friers vnto the East parts of the World Anno Dom. 1253. TO the most Excellent and most Christian Lord Lewis by Gods grace the Renowmed King of France Frier William de Rubruk the meanest of the Minorites Order wisheth health and continuall Triumph in Christ. It is written in the Booke of Ecclesiasticus concerning the Wiseman He shall trauell into forreine Countries and good and euill shall hee try in all things The very same Action my Lord and King haue I atchieued howbeit I wish that I haue done it like a wise man and not like a Foole. For many there bee that performe the same Action which a wise man doth not wisely but more vndiscreetly of which number I feare my selfe to bee one Notwithstanding howsoeuer I haue done it because you commanded mee when I departed from your Highnesse to write all things vnto you which I should see among the Tartars and you wished me also that I should not feare to write long Letters I haue done as your Maiestie enioyned me yet with feare and reuerence because I want words and Eloquence sufficient to write vnto so great a Maiestie Bee it knowne therefore vnto your Sacred Maiestie that in the yeare of our Lord 1253. about the Nones of May wee entred into the Sea of Pontus which the Bulgarians call the great Sea It contayneth in length as I learned of certayne Merchants one thousand and eight miles and is in a manner diuided into two parts About the midst thereof are two Prouinces one towards the North and another towards the South The South Prouince is called Synopolis and it is the Castle and Port of the Soldan of Turkie but the North Prouince is called of the Latines Gasaria of the Greekes which inhabit vpon the Sea shoare thereof it is called Cassaria that is to say Caesaria And there are certayne head-lands stretching forth into the Sea towards Synopolis Also there are three hundred miles of distance betweene Synopolis and Cassaria Insomuch that the distance from those points or places to Constantinople in length and breadth is about seuen hundred miles and seuen hundred miles also from thence to the East namely to the Countrey of Hiberia which is a Prouince of Georgia At the Prouince of Gasaria or Cassaria wee arriued which Prouince is in a manner three square hauing a Citie on the West part thereof called Kersoua wherein Saint Clement suffered Martyrdome And sayling before the said Citie wee saw an Iland in which a Church is said to be built by the hands of Angels But about the midst of the said Prouince toward the South as it were vpon a sharpe Angle or Point standeth a Citie called Soldaia directly against Synopolis And there doe all the Turkie Merchants which Traffique into the North Countries in their Iourney outward arriue and as they returne home-ward also from Russia and the said Northerne Regions into Turkie The foresaid Merchants transport thither Ermines and gray Furres with other rich and costly Skinnes Others carrie Clothes made of Cotton or Bombast and Silke and diuers kinds of Spices But vpon the East part of the said Prouince standeth a Citie called Matriga where the Riuer Tanais dischargeth his streames into the Sea of Pontus the mouth whereof is twelue miles in breadth For this Riuer before it entreth into the Sea of Pontus maketh a little Sea which hath in breadth and length seuen hundred miles and it it is in no place thereof aboue sixe paces deepe whereupon great Vessels cannot saile ouer it Howbeit the Merchants of Constantinople arriuing at the foresaid Citie of Materta send their Barkes vnto the Riuer of Tanais to buy dryed fishes Sturgeons Thosses Barbils
may remayne in this Land which request Baatu cannot satisfie without the knowledge and consent of Mangu-Can Wherefore you and your Interpreter must of necessitie goe vnto Mangu-Can Howbeit your associate and the other man shall returne vnto the Court of Sartach staying there for you till you come backe Then began the man of God mine Interpreter to lament esteeming himselfe but a dead man Mine Associate also protested that they should sooner chop off his head then withdraw him out of my company Moreouer I my selfe said that without mine Associate I could not goe and that we stood in need of two Seruants at the least to attend vpon vs because if one should chance to fall sick we could not be without another Then returning vnto the Court he told these Sayings vnto Baatu And Baatu commanded saying let the two Priests and the Interpreter goe together but let the Clerke returne vnto Sartach And comming againe vnto vs hee told vs euen so And when I would haue spoken for the Clerke to haue had him with vs he said No more words for Baatu hath resolued that so it shall bee and therefore I dare not goe vnto the Court any more Goset the Clerke had remayning of the Almes money bestowed vpon him twentie sixe Yperperas and no more ten whereof he kept for himselfe and for the Lad and sixteene hee gaue vnto the man of God for vs. And thus were we parted asunder with teares he returning vnto the Court of Sartach and our selues remayning still in the same place VPon Assumption Euen our Clerke arriued at the Court of Sartach And on the morrow after the Nestorian Priests were adorned with our Vestments in the presence of the said Sartach Then wee our selues were conducted vnto another Host who was appointed to prouide vs house-roome victuals and Horses But because wee had not ought to bestow vpon him hee did all things vntowardly for vs. Then wee rode on forward with Baatu descending along by the bancke of Etilia for the space of fiue weekes together Sometimes mine Associate was so extreamly hungry that hee would tell mee in a manner weeping that it fared with him as though hee had neuer eaten any thing in all his life before There is a Faire or Market following the Court of Baatu at all times but it was so farre distant from vs that wee could not haue recourse thereunto For wee were constrained to walke on foote for want of Horses At length certaine Hungarians who had sometime beene after a sort Clergie men found vs out and one of them could as yet sing many Songs without booke and was accounted of other Hungarians as a Priest and was sent for vnto the Funerals of his deceased Countrey-men There was another of them also pretily well instructed in his Grammar for he could vnderstand the meaning of any thing that we spake but could not answere vs. These Hungarians were a great comfort vnto vs bringing vs Cosmos to drinke yea and sometimes flesh for to eate also who when they requested to haue some Bookes of vs and I had not any to giue them for indeed we had none but onely a Bible and a Breuiary it grieued me exceedingly And I said vnto them Bring me some Inke and Paper and I will write for you so long as we shall remaine here and they did so And I copied out for them Horas beatae Virginis and Officium defunctorum Moreouer vpon a certaine day there was a Comanian that accompanied vs saluting vs in Latine and saying Saluete Domini Wondering thereat and saluting him againe I demanded of him who had taught him that kind of salutation He said that he was baptized in Hungaria by our Friers and that of them he learned it Hee said moreouer that Baatu had enquired many things of him concerning vs and that he told him the estate of our Order Afterward I saw Baatu riding with his company and all his Subiects that were housholders or Masters of families riding with him and in mine estimation they were not fiue hundred persons in all At length about the end of Holy-rood there came a certaine rich Moal vnto vs whose Father was a Millenary which is a great Office among them saying I am the man that must conduct you vnto Mangu-Can and we haue thither a iourney of foure moneths long to trauell and there is such extreame cold in those parts that stones and trees doe euen riue asunder in regard thereof Therefore I would wish you throughly to aduise your selues whether you be able to indure it or no. Vnto whom I answered I hope by Gods helpe that we shall be able to brooke that which other men can indure Then hee said if you cannot indure it I will forsake you by the way And I answered him it were not iust dealing for you so to do for we go not thither vpon any businesse of our owne but by reason that we are sent by our Lord. Wherefore sithence we are committed vnto your charge you ought in no wise to forsake vs. Then he said all shall be well Afterward he caused vs to shew him all our garments and whatsoeuer he deemed to bee lesse needfull for vs he willed vs to leaue it behind in the custodie of our Host. On the morrow they brought vnto each of vs a furred Gowne made all of Rams skinnes with the Wooll still vpon them and breeches of the same and boots also or buskins according to their fashion and shooes made of felt and hoods also made of skins after their manner The second day after Holy-rood we began to set forward on our iourney hauing three guides to direct vs and we rode continually East-ward till the feast of All-Saints Throughout all that Region and beyond also did the people of Changle inhabite who were by parentage discended from the Romans Vpon the North side of vs wee had Bulgaria the greater and on the South the foresaid Caspian Sea HAuing trauelled twelue daies iourney from Etilia we found a mightie Riuer called Iagac which Riuer issuing out of the North from the land of Pascatir descended into the foresaid Sea The language of Pascatir and of the Hungarians is all one and they are all of them Shepheards not hauing any Cities And their Countrey bordereth vpon Bulgaria the greater on the West frontier From the North-East part of the said Countrey there is no Citie at all Out of the said fore-named Region of Pascatir proceeded the Hunnes of old time who afterward were called Hungarians Next vnto it is Bulgaria the greater Isidore reporteth concerning the people of this Nation that with swift Horses they trauersed the impregnable walls and bounds of Alexander which together with the Rockes of Caucasus serued to restraine those barbarous and blood-thirstie people from inuading the Regions of the South insomuch that they had tribute paid vnto them as farre as Aegypt Likewise they wasted all Countries euen vnto France Whereupon
I said vnto him I haue nothing to speake on the behalfe of any man vnlesse I should speake the words of God vnto him if he would heare them for he should best know what Baatu hath written to him They stucke vpon this word demanding what words of God I would speake vnto him thinking I would prophesie vnto him some prosperous thing as many vse to doe To whom I answered if yee will that I speake the words of God vnto him get me an Interpreter Who said we haue sent for him yet speake by this Interpreter as you may wee shall vnderstand you well And they vrged mee much to speake Then I said This is the word of God To whom more is committed more is required at his hands another also to whom more is forgiuen hee ought to loue more out of these true words of God I said to Mangu himselfe that God hath giuen him much For the power and riches which hee hath the Idols of the Tuinians haue not giuen him but the Omnipotent God who hath made Heauen and Earth in whose hands all Kingdomes are and hee translateth them from Nation to Nation for the sinnes of men Wherefore if he loue him it shall goe well with him if otherwise let him know that God will require all these things at his hands euen to the vttermost farthing Then said one of the Saracens Is there any man that loueth not God I answered God saith if any man loue me he will keepe my Commandements and he that loueth me not keepeth not my Commandements Therefore hee that keepeth not the Commandements of God loueth not God Then said hee haue yee bin in Heauen that yee might know the Commandements of God No said I but he hath giuen them from Heauen to holy men and at the last himselfe descended from Heauen teaching vs and wee haue those things in the Scriptures and we see by the workes of men whether they keepe them or no. Whereto hee replyed will yee then say that Mangu Chan keepes not the Commandements of God To whom I said Your Interpreter wil come as yee say then before Mangu Chan if it please him I wil recite the Commandements of God and he shall be his owne Iudge whether hee keepe them or not So they departed and told him that I said hee was an Idolater or a Tuine and kept not the Commandements of God The next day he sent his Secretaries vnto mee saying Our Lord sends vs vnto you saying Yee are heere Christians Saracens and Tuines and euery of you saith his Law is better and his Letters to wit Bookes are truer Wherefore hee would that yee all come together and make comparison that euery one write his words that he might know the truth Then I said Blessed be God who hath put this in the heart of Chan but our Scriptures said the Seruant of God must not bee contentious but meeke vnto all wherefore I am readie without strife and contention to render an account of the faith and hope of Christians to euery one that shall require it Then they wrote my words and brought them to him Then the Nestorians were commanded to prouide themselues and write what they would speake and the Saracens likewise and the Tuinians also On the morrow hee sent the Secretaries againe sayng Mangu Chan would know wherefore yee came to these parts to whom I said That hee shall know by the Letters of Baatu Then said they Baatues Letters are lost and hee hath forgotten what Baatu wrote vnto him wherefore he would know of you Then somewhat imboldned I said vnto them The dutie or office of our Religion is to preach the Gospell to all whereupon when I heard of the fame of the people of Moal I had a desire to come vnto them and while I was thus purposed we heard of Sartach that he was a Christian. Then I directed my Iourney vnto him And my Souereigne Lord the King of the Frankes sent him Letters contayning good words and other words besides testifie of vs vnto him what men wee are when hee made request that hee would suffer vs to continue with the people of Moal Then he sent vs to Baatu and Baatu to Mangu Chan. Whereupon we intreated and yet intreat him to suffer vs to stay But they wrote all and made relation thereof vnto him On the morrow he sent to me againe saying Chan knowes well enough that yee haue no message vnto him but yee came to pray for him as many other Priests doe But hee demandeth whether euer any of your Embassadours were with him or ours with you Then I declared all vnto them concerning Dauid and Frier Andrew so they putting all in writâ—ng reported the same vnto him Then he sent againe vnto me saying Our Lord Chan saiâ—h yee haue stayed long here his pleasure is that yee returne vnto your Countrey withall hee demandeth whether yee would conduct his Embassadours with you To whom I made answere that I durst not carrie his Embassadours beyond his owne Countrey because there is a Warlike Nation betweene vs and you and the Sea and Mountaynes and I am a poore Monke and therefore dare not take vpon mee to bee his Guide So they hauing set downe all in writing returned Whitson Eeuen came The Nestorians writ Chronicles from the Creation of the World to the Passion of Christ and passing ouer the Passion they spake of the Resurrection of the dead and of the Ascension and of the comming to Iudgement Wherein somewhat was to be reprehended which I told them and wee likewise wrote the Symbole of the Masse Credo in vnum Deum Then I demanded of them how they would proceed They said they would first dispute with the Saracens I shewed them this was no good course for the Saracens in this agree with vs who affirme there is but one God Wherefore yee shall haue them to helpe you against the Tuines so they were contented Then I asked tâ—em if they knew how Idolatry had his first originall in the World and they could not tell Then I told them and they said yee shall declare these things vnto them and then let vs speake for it is hard to speake by an Interpreter To whom I said make tryall how yee will behaue your selues against them I will take the Tuinians part and yee the Christians Suppose I am of that Sect that say there is no God Proue yee there is a God For there is a certayne Sect there which saith That euery soule and euery vertue in what thing soeuer is the God thereof and that otherwise there is no God Then the Nestorians knew not how to prooue any thing but only that which their Writing declareth I said they beleeue not the Scriptures if yee shew one they will shew another Then I counselled them to let me first talke with them because if I should be ouercome they might yet haue libertie of speech if they should be ouerthrowne I should
hundred and sixtie Mariners each of them In these ships the Embassadours the Queene and Nicolo Maffio and Marco set sayle hauing first taken leaue of the Great Chan who gaue them many Rubies and other precious gems and expenses for two yeeres After three moneths they came vnto a certaine Iland named Iaua and from thence sayling through the Indian Sea after eighteene moneths they come vnto the Countrey of King Argon sixe hundred men of the Mariners and others and but one of the Women and Damsels died in the iourney and onely Coza of the three Embassadours was liuing When they came to the Countrey of King Argon they found that hee was dead and that one Chiacato gouerned the Kingdome for his sonne being young They sent to acquaint him with their businesse who answered that they should giue her to Casan the Kings sonne then in the parts of Arbor secco in the Confines of Persia with sixtie thousand persons for the guard of certaine passages against the enemie Hauing done so Nicolo Maffio and Marco returned to Chiacato and stayed there nine moneths After this taking leaue Chiacato gaue them foure Tables of Gold each a cupit long fiue fingers broad of the weight of three or foure Markes in which was written that in the power of the eternall God the name of the Great Chan should bee honoured and praised many yeeres and euery one which should not obey should be put to death and his goods confiscate It was further contayned that these three Embassadours should be honoured and seruice done them in all Lands and Countries as to his owne person and that Horses Conuoyes expenses and necessaries should be giuen them All which was duly put in execution that sometimes they had two hundred Horses for their safeguard In this their trauell they heard that the Great Chan was dead which tooke from them all hope of returning thither They rode till they came to Trabesonde and from thence to Constantinople and after to Negroponte and at last came with great riches safe to Venice Anno 1295. And thus much may serue for a Preface to the following worke whereby might appeare how Marco Polo could come to the knowledge of the things therein contayned To supply a little more deliuered by Tradition and recorded by Ramusio he sayth that these three being comne to Venice like Vlysses in Ithaca none knew them all esteeming them long since dead Besides their voyage had so altered them that they seemed rather Tartarians then Venetians hauing in manner forgotten their natiue Language their habite also was of thicke Cloth like Tartars They went to their house in Saint Iohn Chrysostomes Street and is there still to be seene then a faire Palace and now called The Court of millions which name it had by reason of Marcos relations of so many millions in this worke and in his dâ—scourses of the Great Chans incredible wealth They found there inhabiting some of their kindred nor knew how to make themselues knowne Therefore as I haue often heard of Magnifico Messer Gasparo Malipiero a very old Gentleman of singular integritie from the report of his Father and Grandfather c. they agreed to inuite many of their kindred to a feast prepared in honourable manner with much Magnificence in which at first all three came forth in Crimson Sattin sutes and after the Guests were set stripped themselues and gaue them to the Seruitors comming forth in Crimson Damaske and at the next seruice in Crimson Veluet and after in the common habit giuing still the former to the seruitors Dinner ended and the Seruitors put foorth Marco brought forth their three habits of thicke Cloath in which they had comne home and thence tooke and set on the Table an incredible quantitie of Iewels artificially sewed therein which was no lesse maruell to the beholders then euidence of their being of the Polo family as they pretended Maffio was made a Magistrate in Venice Marco was daily frequented with the youth and all wanne great reputation In few moneths after Lampa Doria Generall of a fleet of Genois being come to the I le Curzola with seauentie Galleyes Andrea Dandolo was sent against them and in that Fleet Marco was made Captaine of a Galley which by disaduenture of Warre was taken and he carryed prisoner to Genoa Where his strange trauels being made knowne a certaine Gentleman daily resorting to him as did the whole Citie in admiration caused and helped him to write this storie hauing sent to Venice for his Notes The booke was first written in Latine and thence translated into Italian One of which Latine Copies very ancient and haply copied out of Marcos originall I haue seene and compared with this which I heere Publish lent me by a Gentleman of this Citie of the house of the Ghisi my speciall friend which holds it in speciall esteeme No price might ransome him insomuch that his Father wanting an heyre to his wealth marryed againe and had by his wife three Children Marcos worthinesse obtained that which no moneys worth could doe and being at libertie hee returned and marryed and had two Daughters but no sonne Moretta and Fautina c. That Gentleman of Genoa made a Preface to the Booke and Francisco Pipino a Frier Preacher which translated the same Anno 1320. out of the Vulgar the Latine being rare as well it might before Printing and perhaps neuer seene of him into Latine Both those Prefaces are in Ramusio the latter commends M. Polo for a deuout and honest man and saith his Father confirmed the truth of this Booke and his vncle Maffio on his Death-bed to his Confessor Pipino abbreuiated the Booke and perhaps gaue occasion to that corruption which was after increased by others §. II. Obseruations of M. POLO of Armenia Turkie Zorzania Baldach Persia Chirmain Cobniam Ormus Knaue-fooles Paradise and other Easterne parts in Asia and Armenia the lesse THere are two Armenia's the greater and the lesse In the lesse the King abides in a Citie called Sebastoz which in all his Countrey obserueth Iustice and good Gouernment The Kingdome it selfe hath many Cities Fortresses and Castles the soyle also is fertile and the Countrey lacketh no necessary thing nor doth it want game of Beasts and fowle the ayre is not very good The Gentlemen of Armenia in times past were stout warriours but become now effeminate and nice giue themselues to drunkennes and ryot There is a certaine Citie in this Kingdome seated neere the Sea named Giazza hauing an excellent Hauen whither many Merchants resort from diuers Countries euen from Venice and Genua by reason of the diuers marchandises brought thither especially Spices of sundry sorts and certaine other precious riches brought thither out of the East Countries for trading for this place is as it were a certaine part of all the East Countries In Turchomania are three sorts of Nations to wit the Turchomans or Turke-men which obserue the law of Mahumet They are men vnlearned rude
Familie decayed by disaduentures or of any which cannot worke and haue no meanes he causeth to giue to such Families the whole yeares expenses each of such Families going to the Officers for that purpose and shewing their Bill of allowance receiue prouisions accordingly There is a Palace deputed for those Officers They are prouided also of garments for Winter and for Summer the Can hauing the Tenths of all Wool and Silke and Hempe which he causeth to bee made into Clothes in a house thereto appointed for all Trades are bound one day in the weeke to worke for him He prouides also apparell for his Armies and in euery Citie causeth Cloth to be made of his tithe wooll You must vnderstand that â—he Tartars ancient customes knew no almes but rather vpbraided such as were in necessitie as hated of God But the Idolaters especially these Bachsi haue propounded it as a good worke acceptable to God and haue taught him to be thus bountifull so that in his Court bread is neuer denyed to any which aske and there is no day in which is not giuen away twentie thousand Crownes in Rice Millet and Panike whereby he is esteemed as a God There are also in Cambalu of Christians Saracens and Catayans about fiue thousand Astrologers and Diuiners which the Great Can prouideth yeerly of foode and rayment as those poore abouesaid These haue an Astrolabe in which are marked the signes of the Planets the houres and points of all the yeere Herein all these Astrologers each Religion apart view the course of the yeere according to euery Moone obseruing the disposition of the weather referring alway to God to doe more or lesse after his owne pleasure They write also vpon certaine squares they call them Tacuini the things which are to come that yeere which they sell to those that will buy them and such as speake most truth are most honored If any intend any great worke or to goe a farre iourney and will know the euent before-hand he makes recourse to these Astrologers to see it with their eyes in the Heauens which they doe comparing the present Constellation with that of his Birth which they demand of him so foretelling him the good or euill The Tartars reckon the computation of their yeeres by twelues the first signified by a Lion the second by an Oxe the third by a Dragon the fourth by a Dogge and so thorow the whole twelue so that if a man be demanded when he was borne he will answer such a point of such an houre of such a day in the yeere Lion this their fathers exactly set downe in a booke and when the twelue is complete they goe ouer the same againe Of their Religion we haue said that they are Idolaters and for their Gods haue a Table set aloft in the wall of their Chamber on which is written a Name representing the High God of Heauen and there euery day with a Censer of incense they adore it in this manner They lift vp their hands aloft and strike their teeth thrice praying it to giue them a good vnderstanding and health and desire thereof nothing else Besides on the ground they haue another statue called Natigai The God of earthly things with his Wife and Children as before is said whom likewise they worship with incense striking or gnashing the teeth and lifting vp the hands and desire thereof temperature of the aire fruits of the earth children and the like They hold the Soule to be immortal and that when a man dies it enters into another bodie better or worse according to the merits in the former life as of a poore man to become a Gentleman and after of a Prince or Lord and so higher till it be assumpted in God or if it hath ill deserued to be a poorer man after a Dogge alway descending to the lowest ranke of basenesse They haue a comely speech salute cheerfully and honestly haue a gracefull carriage and feed cleanly They beare great reuerence to their Parents and if any be vndutifull or helplesse to their necessitie there is a publike Office designed to this particular to punish vngratefull or disobedient children Prisoners are released at three yeeres end and marked in the cheeke to be knowne Malefactors The Barons and People which goe to the Grand Can obserue these Rites First within halfe a mile of the place where the Can is all is husht and quiet without noyse or cryes or any loud speech and euery Baron carries continually a little faire vessell to spit in after which hee couers it none daring to spit on the Hall They haue Furre buskins of white leather which they put on when they enter the Hall putting off the former and giuing them to the seruants lest they should foule the faire artificiall Carpets TEn miles off Cambalu is a certayne great Riuer named Pulisangan emptying it selfe into the Ocean by which many ships with much merchandise ascend And in that place there is a very faire Bridge all of Serpentine stone curiously wrought contayning three hundred paces in length and eight in breadth that ten men may ride abrest On each side it is fairely mounted with a wall of marble and Pillars set on a rew and in the height of the ascent is a great and high Pillar at the foote whereof is a great Lion and on the top another And so quite thorow the Bridge one pace and halfe distant are Pillars with Lions on the top and a faire well-wrought marble worke betwixt to keepe men from falling Hauing passed ouer the Riuer and Bridge proceeding thirtie miles westward in which Palaces are continually seene with Vineyards and fertile Fields you come to the Citie Gouza both faire and great hauing many Monasteries of Idols Cloth of gold and silkes are made there and the purest and finest Cambricks or Launes and many common Innes for Strangers and Trauailers are found in that Citie The Citizens are Artificers and Merchants A mile without this Citie the way parteth one leading West the other South-east that to the West leadeth through the Prouince of Cathay but the other towards the Countrey of Maugi From the Citie of Gouza to the Kingdome of Tainfu you ride ten dayes thorow Cataio alway finding many faire Cities and Castles well traded with Vineyards and tilled Fields from whence Wine is carried to Cataio where it wants There are many Mulberrie trees for Silke-workes the People ciuill and Cities very frequent Tainfu is the name of the Kingdome and of the chiefe Citie which is great and faire hath much trading with store of munition fit for the Cans Armies The Wine about this Citie serueth the whole Prouince Seuen dayes further westward is a goodly Countrey beautified with many Castles and Cities in which also great trade of merchandise is vsed After which you come to a Citie very great named Pianfu in which there is great abundance of Silke and Trading Westward from Pianfu
were either taken or slaine albeit they thought in their Pride they could haue ouer-runne the whole Kingdome of Armenia and deuoure all â—he Christians there at a morsell This was performed on the Lords Day being the eighteenth of Iuly after which conflict the Saracens durst no more enter into the Kingdome of Armenia But the Soldan sent to the King of Armenia to make truce with him which was agreed betweene them 46. I Frier Haython hauing beene present at all the said proceedings had purposed long before to haue taken a Regular Habit vpon me and to haue entred into Religion But by reason of many impediments and difficulties in the Affaires of the Kingdome of Armenia I could not with my honour forsake my friends and kindred in such extremities But seeing that Gods goodnesse had beene so gracious vnto me as to leaue the Kingdome of Armenia and the Christian people there after my manifold labours and trauels in quiet and peaceable estate I then tooke the time to performe that Vow which before I had vowed Therefore hauing taken my leaue of my Lord the King and of the rest of my kindred and friends euen in that field where God gaue the Christians Victorie ouer their Enemies I beganne my Iourney and comming to Cyprus in the Monasterie of Episcopia tooke a Regular Habit of the Order Premonstratensis to the end that hauing serued the World as a Souldier in my youth I might spend the rest of my life in the Seruice of God forsaking the pompe of this World which was in the yeere of our Lord 1305. Therefore I render thankes vnto God that the Kingdome of Armenia is at this day in a good and peaceable estate and well reformed by the Moderne King Liueno Sonne to King Haython who is a Looking-glasse or patterne to all other Kings in all kinde of eminent vertue Moreouer the Compiler of this Worke affirmeth that he hath come three manner of wayes to the knowledge of those things which hee declareth and writeth in this Booke For from the beginning of Changius Can who was the first Emperour of the Tartars vntill Mango Can who was their fourth Emperour I faithfully deliuer what I gathered out of the Histories of the Tartarians But from Mango Can to the death of Haloon I write that which I receiued of an Vncle of mine who writ the same by the commandement of Haiton King of Armenia and was present then at all the foresaid occurrences and with great diligence did often discourse make rehearsall of them to his Sonnes and Nephewes that they might remayne the better to Posteritie and from the beginning of Abaga Can to the end of this third part of this Booke the Author relateth those things which hee knew of himselfe as hauing beene present at them aâ—l whereby he is enabled to giue testimonie of the truth Now albeit we haue hitherto treated of the Histories and Deeds of the Tartarians there remayneth yet somewhat to be said concerning their Power and Dominion especially of those that are now liuing that it may the better bee knowne 47. The great Emperor of the Tartars which now holdeth the Empire is called Tamor Can being their sixt Emperour who keepeth his Residence in the Kingdome of Cathay in a very great City called Iong which his Father caused to be built as is aboue declared his power is very great For this Emperour alone is able to doe more then all the Tartarian Princes together and the Nations vnder his gouernment are reputed more noble and rich and better stored of all necessaries because that in the Kingdome of Cathay in which they now liue there is great abundance of riches Besides this great Emperour there are three other great Kings or Princes of the Tartars which rule each of them ouer many Nations yet are they all subiect to the Emperour and acknowledge him their naturall and Leige Lord. And the differences which happen betweene them are decided in the Emperours Court and determined by his Iudgement The first of these Kings is called Chapar another Hochtay and the third Carbanda This Chapar hath his Dominion in the Kingdome of Turquestan being the neerest to the Emperour It is thought that he is able to bring into the field foure hundred thousand Horsemen and these are bold and good Warriours but not so well furnished of Horse and Armour as were expedient The Emperours subiects doe many times make warre vpon them and they on the other side doe often inuade the people of Carbanda The Dominion of this Chapar was in ancient time subiect for the greatest part to a Lord called Doay Hochtay keepeth his Seat of Residence in the Kingdome of Cumania in a Citie called Asaro or Sara and it is said that he is able to bring six hundred thousand Horsemen to the fight yet are they not so much commended in Feats of Armes as the men of Chapar albeit they haue better Horses These make warre sometimes on the Subiects of Carbanda sometimes against the Hungarians and sometimes amongst themselues But Hochtay who ruleth at this present holdeth his Dominion peaceably and quietly Carbanda hath his Dominion in the Kingdome of Asia the Great and maketh his chiefe abode in the Citie of Tauris beeing able to bring three hundred thousand Horsemen to the field But these are gathered out of diuers parts being rich and well furnished with necessaries Chapar and Hochtay doe sometimes make warre vpon Carbanda but hee neuer medleth first with them neither moueth warres against any but that he sometimes inuadeth the Soldan of Egypt against whom his Predecessors haue fought many Battailes Chapar and Hochtay would willingly take from Carbanda his Dominion if they were able to effect it The reason whereof is this Asia is diuided into two parts the one part whereof being called the Lower or Deepe Asia is inhabited by the Emperour and those two Kings called Chapar and Hochtay The other part being the higher is called Asia the Greater in which Carbanda inhabiteth and hath Dominion Now there are only three wayes by which men may passe out of the Deeper or Lower Asia vnto the high Countrey called Asia Maior The one is out of the Kingdome of Turquestan to the Kingdome of the Persians another way there is called Derbent which lyeth neere the Sea where Alexander built the Citie called the Iron Gate as in the Histories of Cumania appeares the other way is to goe ouer the Sea called Mare maius which way lyeth through the Kingdome of Barca By the first way the subiects of Chapar cannot passe to the Territories of Carbanda without great danger and difficultie because they should find no feeding for their Horses in many dayes trauailes the Land being so dry and barren that before they could come to any fruitfull inhabited Countrey their Horses would be starued or at least so faint and wearied that they might be easily ouercome and therefore that way they
not one of these hath as long as hee liueth any charge or gouernment at all They giue themselues to eating and drinking and bee for the most part burley men of bodie insomuch that espying any one of them whom wee had not seene before wee might know him to bee the Kings Cousin They bee neuerthelesse very pleasant courteous and fayre conditioned neither did wee finde all the time we were in that Citie so much honour and good entertainment any where as at their hands They bid vs to their houses to eate and drinke and when they found vs not or wee were not willing to goe with them they bid our seruants and slaues causing them to sit downe with the first Notwithstanding the good lodging these Gentlemen haue so commodious that they want nothing yet are they in this bondage that during life they neuer goe abroad The cause as I did vnderstand wherefore the King so vseth his Cousins is that none of them at any time may rebell against him and thus bee shutteth them vp in three or foure other Cities Most of them can play on the Lute and to make that kinde of pastime peculiar vnto them onely all other in the Cities where they doe liue bee forbidden that Instrument the Curtizans and blinde folke onely excepted who bee Musicians and can play This King furthermore for the greater securitie of his Realme and the auoyding of tumults letteth not one in all his Countrey to bee called Lord except hee be of his bloud Many great Estates and Gouernours there be that during their office are lodged Lord-like and doe beare the port of mightie Princes but they bee so many times displaced and other placed anew that they haue not the while to become corrupt True it is that during their Office they be well prouided for as afterward also lodged at the Kings charges and in pension as long as they liue payed them monethly in the Cities where they dwell by certaine officers appointed for that purpose The King then is a Lord onely not one besides him as you haue seene except it bee such as be of his bloud A Nephew likewise of the King the Kings Sisters sonne lyeth continually within the walls of the Citie in a strong Palace built Castle-wise euen as his others Cousins doe remayning alwayes within doores serued by Eunuches neuer dealing with any matters Their festiuall dayes new Moones and full Moones the Magistrates make great banquets and so doe such as bee of the Kings bloud The King his Nephew hath name Vanfuli his Palace is walled about the wall is not high but foure square and in circuit nothing inferiour to the walls of Goa the out-side is painted red in euery square a Gate and ouer each gate a Tower made of timber excellently well wrought before the principall Gate of the foure that openeth into the high-street no Loutea bee he neuer so great may passe on horsebacke or carried in his seate Amidst this quadrangle standeth the Palace where that Gentleman lyeth doubtlesse worth the sight although wee came not in to see it By report the roofes of the towers and house are glased greene the greater part of the Quadrangle set with sauage Trees as Oakes Chesnuts Cypresse Pine-apples Cedars and other such like that wee doe want after the manner of a Wood wherein are kept Stagges Oxen and other beasts for that Lord his recreation neuer going abroad as I haue said One preheminence this Citie hath aboue the rest where wee haue beene and it of right as we doe thinke that besides the multitude of Market-places wherein all things are to bee sold through euery streete continually are cryed all things necessarie as Flesh of all sorts fresh-Fish Hearbes Oyle Vineger Meale Rice In summa all things so plentifully that many houses need no seruants euerie thing being brought to their doores Most part of the Merchants remayne in the Suburbs for that the Cities are shut vp euery night as I haue sayd The Merchants therefore the better to attend their businesse doe choose rather to make their abode without in the Suburbs then within the Citie I haue seene in this Riuer a pretie kinde of Fishing not to bee omitted in my opinion and therefore will I set it downe The King hath in many riuers good store of Barges full of Sea-crowes that breed are fed and doe dye therein in certaine Cages allowed monethly a certaine prouision of Rice These Barges the King bestoweth vpon his greatest Magistrates giuing to some two to some three of them as hee thinketh good to Fish therewithall after this manner At the houre appointed to Fish all the Barges are brought together in a circle where the Riuer is shallow and the Crowes tyed together vnder the wings are let leape downe into the water some vnder some aboue worth the looking vpon each one as hee hath filled his bagge goeth to his owne Barge and emptieth it which done hee returneth to fish againe Thus hauing taken good store of Fish they set the Crowes at libertie and doe suffer them to fish for their owne pleasure There were in that Citie where I was twentie Barges at the least of these aforesaid Crowes I went almost euery day to see them yet could I neuer bee throughly satisfied to see so strange a kinde of Fishing ⸪ PEREGRINATIONS VOYAGES DISCOVERIES OF CHINA TARTARIA RVSSIA AND OTHER THE NORTH AND EAST PARTS OF THE WORLD By English-men and others THE SECOND BOOKE CHAP. I. The beginning of English Discoueries towards the North and North-east by Sir HVGH WILLOVGHBY RICHARD CHANCELLOR and others of the Muscouie Trade as also Voyages by Russia ouer the Caspian Sea and thorow diuers Regions of Tartaria §. I. The first Voyage for Discouerie with three ships set forth vnder the charge of Sir HVGH WILLOVGHBY Knight in which he died and Moscouia was discouered by Captaine CHANCELLOR IN the yeere of our Lord 1553. the seuenth of the Raigne of King Edward the sixth of famous memorie Sebastian Cabota was Gouernour of the Mysterie and Companie of the Merchants Aduenturers for the discouerie of Regions Dominions Ilands and places vnknowne Certaine instructions were agreed on by him and the said Companie subscribed by Master Cabota the ninth of May the Kings Letters also procured vnto remote Princes in diuers languages and a fleet of three Ships set forth at that time vnder the command of Sir Hugh Willoughby Knight Captaine generall which went in the Bona Esperanza Admirall a ship of an hundred and twenty tunnes hauing with her a Pinnace and a Boat William Gefferson was Master of the said ship The Edward Bonauenture was of an hundred and sixty tunnes and had with her a Pinnace and a Boat in which went Richard Chancellor Captaine and Pilot Maior of the fleet and Stephen Burrough Master The Bona Confidentia of ninety tunnes had with her a Pinnace and a Boat of which Cornelius Durfoorth was Master The Captaines and Masters were sworne to doe
yeere also the company furnished and sent out a Pinnesse named the Serchthrift to discouer the Harborowes in the North coast from Norway to Wardhouse and so to the Bay of Saint Nicholas There was in her Master and Pilot Stephen Borough with his brother William and eight other Their discouerie was beyond the Bay toward the Samoeds people dwelling neere the Riuer of Ob and found a sound or sea with an Island called Vaigats first by them put into the Card or Map In that place they threw Snow out of their said Pinnesse with shouels in August by which extremitie and lacke of time they came backe to Russia and wintred at Golmogro Anno 1557. The companie with foure good Ships sent backe the said Russe Ambassadour and in companie with him sent as an Agent for further discouerie Master Antonie Ienkinson who afterward Anno 1558. with great fauour of the Prince of Muscouia and his letters passed the riuer Volga to Cazan and meaning to seeke Cathay by Land was by many troupes and companies of vnciuill Tartarians encountred and in danger but keeping companie with Merchants of Bactria or Boghar and Vrgeme trauelling with Camels he with his companie went to Boghar and no further whose entertainment of the King is to be had of Master Ienkinson which returned Anno 1559. to Muscouie And in Anno 1560. hee with Henrie Lane came home into England which yeere was the first safe returne without losse or shipwracke or dead fraight and burnings And at this time was the first trafficke to the Narue in Liuonia which confines with Lituania and all the Dominions of Russia and the Markets Faires Commodities great Townes and Riuers were sent vnto by diuers seruants the reports were taken by Henrie Lane Agent and deliuered to the companie 1561. The trade to Rie and Reuel of old time hath beene long since frequented by our English Nation but this trade to the Narue was hitherto concealed from vs by the Danskers and Lubeckers Anno 1561. the said Master Antonie Ienkinson went Agent into Russia who the next yeere after passing all the riuer of Volga to Astracan and ouer the Caspian sea arriued in Persia and opened the trade thither Also betweene the yeeres of 1568. and 1573. sundry Voyages after Master Ienkinsons were made by Thomas Alcock Arthur Edwards Master Thomas Banister and Master Geffrey Ducket whose returne if spoyle neere Volga had not preuented by rouing Theeues had altogether salued and recouered the Companies called the old Companies great losse charges and damages But the saying is true By vnitie small things grow great and by contention great things become small This may bee vnderstood best by the Companie The frowardnesse of some few and euill doing of some vniust Factors was cause of much of the euill successe Arthur Edwards was sent againe 1579. and dyed in the voyage at Astracan About which matters are to bee remembred the Voyages of Master Thomas Randolph Esquire Ambassadour Anno 1567. And late of Sir Ierome Bowes Anno 1583. both tending and treating for further Discoueries Freedomes and Priuiledges wherewith I meddle not But in conclusion for their paines and aduentures this way as diuers doe now adayes other wayes as worthie Gentlemen sent from Princes to doe their Countrey good I put them in your memorie with my heartie farewell From Saint Margarets neere Dartforth in Kent To the Reader I Haue had much trouble to giue thee this Authour both for his Language being Portugall which for this and some other parts of this worke I was forced to get as I could and for the raritie of his Relations seeming both in themselues so stupendious and not seconded in many things that I say not contraried by other Authours Besides his booke came not out till himselfe was gone out of the world I answere that Ricius the Iesuite his Relations came not to vs till himselfe was likewise gone and that that might rather plead not onely for the Maturitie but the sinceritie by that Cassian rule Cui bono for whom should a dead man flatter or for what should hee lye Yea hee little spares his owne companie and Nation but often and eagerly layeth open their vices and which is more I finde in him little boasting except of other Nations none at all of himselfe but as if he intended to expresse Gods glorie and mans merit of nothing but miserie And howsoeuer it seemes incredible to remember such infinite particulars as this Booke is full of yet an easie memorie holdeth strong impressions of good or bad Scribunt in marmore laesi is said of one and of the other Omnia quae curant senes meminerunt Neither is it likely but that the Authour wrote Notes which in his manifold disaduentures were lost otherwise but by that writing written the firmer in his memorie especially new whetted filed forbushed with so many companions of miserie whom in that state Haec olim meminisse juuabat their best musicke in their chaines and wandrings being the mutuall recountings of things seene done suffered More maruell it is if a lyar that he should not forget himselfe and contradict his owne Relations which somtimes he may seeme to doe in the numbers of the yeere of the Lord yea and other numbers but his leaues were left vnperfect at his death and those numbers perhaps added by others after and besides mine owne experience hath often found figures mistaken from my hand which being by the Compositor set at large haue runne at large by ten times so much and girt in otherwhiles as narrow with the tenth place diminished or one figure set for another And none but the Authour or he which knowes the subiect can easily amend that fault being so great by so small and easie a lapse The graduations of places I doe confesse otherwise then in the Iesuites and as I suppose not so truely as theirs for I thinke that he neither had Arte or Instrument to calculate the same but contented himselfe in the writing of this Booke to looke into the common Maps of China and to follow them in setting downe the degrees and so the blind led the blind into errour no printed Map that I haue seene being true And perhaps the Chronicler to whom the papers were brought vnfinished might out of those Maps doe it erring either of ignorance or which we haue often seene in Cards of remote places East and West purposely to conceale from others that which they haue found sweet and gainfull the Mariner and Merchant not looking with the generous eyes of the ingenious ingenuous Scholer For his repute at home it was dedicated to King Philip the Third of Spaine which impudence would not haue obtruded if altogether a tale on such Maiestie licenced by the Holy Office and printed at Lisbon translated into the Spanish by the Licentiate Francisco de Herrera Maldonado Canon of the Church Riall of Arbas and dedicated to a Clergie-man Senerin de Faria
very great each hauing a woman sitting thereon with a Sword in her hand of the same metall and a siluer Crowne on the head so many had sacrificed themselues at her death to doe her seruice in the next World Another compasse environed that of the Giants all of triumphant Arches gilded with a great quantitie of siluer Bels hanging on siluer chaines which by the motion of the Aire continually yeelded a strange sound Without those Arches in the same proportion stand two rankes of Latten grates encircling the whole worke set in spaces with Pillars of the same and thereon Lions set on balls which are the Armes of the Kings of China At the foure corners were placed foure Monsters of Brasse one which the Chinois call the Deuouring Serpent of the deepe Caue of the House of smoke in the figure of a dreadfull Serpent with seuen Serpents comming out of his brest sported with greene and blacke with many prickles more then a span long quite thorow the bodie like Hedge-hogges each hauing in his mouth a woman ouerthwart with disheuelled haires looking deadly The old or great Serpent holds in his mouth a Lizard halfe out of aboue thirty spans in length as bigge as a Pipe with nose and lips full of bloud and in his hands he holds a great Elephant so forcibly that his entrailes seeme to come out of his mouth all so naturally represented that it is most dreadful to behold The folds of his tayle were aboue twentie fathome long enfolding therein another Monster the second of the foure called Tarcamparoo which they say was the Sonne of that Serpent which stands with both his hands in his mouth which is as bigge as a gate the teeth set in order and the blacke tongue hanging out aboue two fathomes Of the two other one was the Figure of a woman named Nadelgau seuenteene fathomes long and sixe about from whose waste issued a beake or face aboue two fathomes which cast smoake out of the nosthrils and flames of fire out of the mouth which they make therein continually saying shee is the Queene of the Fierie Spheare and shall burne the Earth at the end of the World The fourth is like a man set cowring with cheekes puffed like ships sayles so monstrous that a man could not endure the sight The Chinois call him Vzanguenaboo and say that it is hee which makes Tempests in the Sea and throwes downe Houses by Land to which the people giue much Almes not to hurt their Iunkes The second day we went from Pocasser and came to another Citie called Xinligau very great well built walled with Tyles ditched about with two Castles at the end hauing their Towres Bul-warkes and Draw-bridges in the midst of each Castle was a Towre of fiue Lofts with many workes painted in which the Chinois said were fifteene thousand Picos of siluer of the Rents gathered in that Archipelago which this Kings Grand-father there layd vp in memory of his Sonne Leuquinau which signifieth the ioy of all holden for a Saint because he dyed a Religious man and lyes there buried in the Temple of Quiay Varatel the God of all the Fishes in the Sea of whom they haue large Legends In that Citie and another fiue leagues from it is made the greatest part of the Silke of that Kingdome the waters there giuing quicker colours they say then in other parts The Weauers Loomes of these Silkes which they affirme thirteene thousand pay yearely to the King three hundred thousand Taeis Going further vp the Riuer wee came the next day Euening to a great Champaigne continuing ten or twelue leagues in which were many Kine Horses and Mares pastured for the shambles as well as other flesh and kept by many men on Horse-backe These Champaignes past wee came to a Towne called Iunquileu walled with Tyles but without Towres or Bul-warkes Here wee saw a stone Monument with an Inscription Heere lyeth Trannocem Mudeliar Vncle to the King of Malaca who dyed before hee was reuenged of Captayne Alboquerque the Lion of Sea Robberies We enquiring hereof an old Chinese said that about fortie yeares agoe the man there interred had come Embassadour from a King of Malaca to sue to the Sonne of the Sunne for succour against a Nation of a Land without name which had comne from the end of the World and taken Malaca with other incredible particularities printed in a Booke which hee made thereof Hauing spent three yeares in this Suite and brought it to some maturitie hee sickned of the Aire one night at Supper dyed in nine dayes and left this Memoriall Wee proceeded on our way the Riuer growing lesse but the Countrey more peopled scarsly a stones cast free of some House eyther of a Pagode or Labourer And two leagues higher on a Hill compassed with Iron grates were two Brasse Statues standing on their feete one of a man the other of a woman both seuentie foure spans long with their hands in their mouthes and puffed cheekes fastned to Cast-Iron Pillars seuen fathomes high The Male was named Quiay Xingatalor the woman Apancapatur The Chinois told vs that the man was Fire-blower in Hell to torment such as in this life gaue them no Almes the woman was the Hell-Porter which suffered the Almes-giuers to flye by a Riuer of cold water called Ochileuday and hid them their from the Deuils hurting them One of our company laughed at this Tale whereat a Bonzo was so offended that hee set Chifu in rage with vs who bound vs hand and foot and gaue vs one hundred stripes a-piece Twelue Priests were incensing these Monsters when wee were there with Siluer-censours full of sweet Odours Saying as wee serue thee helpe thou vs another company of Priests answering So I promise thee as a good Lord. And thus went they on Procession about the Hill an houres space sounding certayne Bels causing a dreadfull noyse Hence wee passed vp the Riuer eleuen dayes all peopled with Cities Townes Villages Castles in many places scarsly a Calieuer shot distant one from another and all the Land in compasse of our sight had store of great Houses and Temples with gilded Steeples which amazed vs with the sight Thus wee came to the Citie Sampitay where wee stayed fiue dayes by reason of the sicknesse of Chifus Wife There by his leaue wee went thorow the streets a begging the people wondering at vs and giuing vs largely One woman amongst others which busily questioned with vs shewed vs a Crosse branded on her left arme asking if we knew that signe and wee deuoutly answering yes shee lifted vp her hands to Heauen and sayd Our Father which art in Heauen hallowed be thy Name in Portugues and could speake no more but proceeded in China speech and procured leaue to lodge vs at her House those fiue dayes telling vs she was named Inez de Leiria and was the Daughter of Thomas Perez which came Embassadour to China
and by reason of a Rebellious Portugall Captayne hee was taken as a Spye with twelue others so beaten that fiue dyed the other seuen sundred to diuers places where they dyed in misery only Vasco Caluo being now left aliue Her Father she said was banished to this Towne and there marryed with her Mother hauing somewhat to mayntaine her and by him made a Christian. They liued together many yeares like good Catholikes and conuerued many to the Faith of Christ in that Citie three hundred assembled on Sundayes to her house to their holies She shewed vs an Oratorie in which was a Crosse of wood gilded with a Candlesticke and siluer Lampe Wee asked her what they did when they came there and shee said nothing but kneele before that Crosse with their hands and eyes lifted to Heauen and say Lord Iesus Christ as it is true that thou art the true Sonne of God conceiued by the Holy Ghost in the wombe of the Holy Virgin Mary for the saluation of Sinners so pardon our sins that wee may obtayne to see thy face in the glory of thy Kingdome where thou sittest at the right hand of the Highest Our Father which art in Heauen hallowed be thy Name In the Name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the Holy Ghost Amen And so kissing the Crosse â—hey embraced one another and went home alway liuing friendly with each other Her Father she said had left other Prayers written which the Chinois had stolne away so that now they could say no more Whereupon we promised to leaue her other Prayers and taught the Christians seuen times there and Christopher Borrall writ in China Letters the Lords Prayer Aue Mary Creed Salue Regina Tenne Commandements and other good Prayers Shee had giuen a Present to Chifus Wife to deale with her Husband to giue vs this leaue and to vse vs kindly and the Christians there gaue vs fiftie Taeis of Siluer and Inez de Leiria other fiftie closely deâ—â—ring vs to remember her in our Prayers We continued our journey vp the Batampina to a place called Lequimpau of tenne or twelue thousand Houses Neere to the wall stood a long house with thirtie Furnaces for the purifying of siluer which was taken out of a Hill fiue leagues distant called Tuxenguim in which Mines the Chinois told vs there continually laboured one thousand men and that it yeeled to the King yearely fiue thousand Pikes of siluer We departed thence in the Euening and the next Euening anchored betwixt two small Cities standing ouer against one another one named Pacan the other Nacau both well walled and builded These two Cities occasion mee to recite what I haue heard often heard read in the thirteenth Chapter of the first Chronicle of the fourescore which they haue of the Kings of China that sixe hundred thirtie nine yeares after the Floud there was a Land called Guantipocau in which liued a pettie Prince called Turban which had by his Concubine Nancaa three Sonnes refusing to marry and entring into Religion of the Idoll Gizom still much esteemed in Iapon China Cauchin-china Camboia Siam of which I haue seene many Temples appointing his oldest Sonne by the said Nancaa his heire His Mother then liuing was against this and marryed herselfe with Silau a Priest and slue Turban wherevpon Nancaa and her children fled downe the Riuer seuentie leagues and fortified a place which she called Pilaunera that is the refuge of the poore Fiue yeares after Silau prepared a Fleet of thirtie Barkes to destroy her and all her faction thinking that her Sons comming of age might dispossesse him But she hauing Intelligence hauing of men women and children not aboue one thousand and three hundred persons and but three or foure Boats not sufficient to conueigh away those few by common consent and aduice appointed a three dayes Fast therein to begge suâ—cour of God in all which time none might eate aboue once in paine of death This Fast ended they cast Lots and the Lot fell on a Boy of seuen yeares old which was also named Silau whom after all Ceremonies ended they bid lift vp his hands to Heauen and tell them some remedie to these dangers Who prophesied Victory to her ouer the Tyrant Silau commanding her to embarke hers in her Enemies Barkes and at the sound of the waters to runne along the Land till God shewed where shee should found a habitation of great name which through all times should send out his mercy with voyces and bloud of strange Nations after which words the Boy fell downe dead The thirty Barkes came saith the Storie fiue dayes after without any people therein for at a place called Catebasoy a blacke Cloud arose ouer them which rayned on them scalding drops which destroyed them all Nancaa with teares and thankes embarked her three Sonnes and the rest and went downe the Riuer conducted by the sound fortie seuen dayes and then came to the place where Pequim now stands Fiue dayes after they came aland was the first stone layd thereof by Pequim eldest Sonne of Nancaa and the Citie called by his owne name And a siluer shield hangeth on the Arch of the chiefe gate Pommicotay and hath this inscribed in which are fortie Warders and in the rest ordinarily but foure The day also of the foundation beeing the third of August is kept with great Solemnitie and thereon the King vseth to shew himselfe to the people The later Kings also haue made a Law that no Strangers except Embassadours and Slaues should enter the Kingdome The two other Brethren founded these two Cities called by their owne names Pacan and Nacau and their Mother founded Nanquin which tooke the name of hers IN the fift Booke of the chiefe places of that Empire is written that King Crisnagol which reigned as we may accord our computation with theirs about the yeare of our Lord 528. builded the wall the people contributing ten thousand Pikes of siluer which are fifteene Millions of Cruzados and two hundred and fiftie thousand men thirtie thousand Officers and the rest Labourers which was continued seuen and twentie yeares and then finished being saith that Booke the length of seuentie Iaons euery Iaon is foure leagues and an halfe which make three hundred and fifteene leagues The Priests and Iles are said to contribue as many and the King and Officers another third so that seuen hundred and fiftie thousand men laboured therein This wall I haue seene and measured being generally sixe fathomes high and fortie spannes thicke and foure fathomes runneth a kind of Rampire twice as thicke as the wall strengthened with a Bituminous substance on the out-side like Potters worke and in stead of Bulwarkes it hath houses of two lofts with beames of blacke wood called Caubesy that is Iron-wood seeming stronger then if they were of stone-worke This wall or Chanfacau so they call it that is strong resistance runneth with an equall course till it
tooke an house in the chiefe situation of this Citie all that which they gaue vs at the Kings cost in that place which was sufficient for our sustentation after wee were gotten out they gaue vs the same allowance in like manner Many Mandarins of this Court heard great fame of vs and of our things and vnderstanding that we were come out of that place bâ—gan to come in great numbers and concourse with much honour and respect courtesie and presents to visite vs and to enquire diuers things which they desired to know For the fame that went of vs that wee knew all Countries and the things and customes of the World and the materiall and spirituall things of Heauen was great and therefore euery one came to enquire that which hee desired And though our knowledge be but little in comparison of the knowledge which is in our Countrey yet being compared with theirs of China which knoweth nothing of the world saue their owne Kingdome which by a common name thy call The World of God and of the things of Heauen nothing and of other things little it was somewhat and was sufficient to send them home amazed and alwayes with a desire to returne They saw a very faire and great Map of the world which wee brought with vs and we shewed them how bigge the world was which they thought to bee so little that they imagined that there was not so much more in all the same as their Kingdome And they looked one vpon another and sayd wee are not so great as we imagined seeing heere they shew vs that our Kingdome compared with the world is like a grayne of Rice in comparison of a great heape They also thought that there was no other Writing nor no other Bookes in the world but theirs and when they saw ours which at the least they saw in outward appearance to bee much better then their owne they were astonied and put out of their errour doing vs alwayes more and more honour and chiefly they were astonied when wee shewed vnto them certayne things in the Mathematickes which they knew not giuing Clockes to certayne persons which for this end we made of purpose and by these and other meanes and principally by discoursing with them of Morall vertues whereof they write speake and haue many Bookes and of Gods matters there ranne so great a fame that the greatest Mandarins of all this Kingdome which are the greatest persons neâ—t the King sought to conuerse with vs and to seeke our friendship and so many sent vs presents and others came to visite vs with great numbers of people others with much courtesie inuited vs to their houses so that in foure moneths space wee had gotten the greatest Mandarins of Pequin to be our friends and readie to fauour vs is all things And he which at this time particularly doth fauour and honour vs iâ— the President of that Audience which hath the charge of vs and at the first approoued vs so that wee remayne Inhabitors of this Citie with all libertie that wee can desire to deale with all such as are willing to heare the things that belong to our holy Law and their saluation And by this good successe our Lord hath made vs forget all that is past And though it bee true that hitherto wee haue gotten no dispatch nor resolution of the King yet wee content our selues in that hee letteth vs stay heere although he neuer grant vs more For albeit by this our Iourney we haue not obtayned all that wee desired yet we hope that this our firme abode heere shall tend greatly to the seruice of our Lord and the good of this Mission They bee commonly of good vnderstandings so that easily they fall into reason and are capable they haue not in the gouernment of this Kingdome any thing that forbiddeth them to follow what Law they list nor any Law nor Obligation which is contrarie to our holy Law They haue none which effectually and with authoritie doth exhort them vnto other Lawes and with-draw them from the truth For the Bonzi which are dedicated for this purpose to Idols are in the common conceit of all men the most base contemptible and worst people in all China whose least care is to exhort them to any thing more then to giue them somewhat and thus they doe not onely not exhort them to follow Idols but also with their bad manner of liuing perswade them as wee haue often heard of men of good iudgement that it is not good to serue them since their Ministers bee such And so in this matter of worshipping of Idols though there be many that worship them and haue many of them and vse their Ministers for their Funerals and other things yet with very small affection and deuotion thereunto we easily make them say that they are naught and that it is not fit to worship them Yet though these things and others which I 〈◊〉 doe helpe them with ease to follow the Law of God the counterpois is great and commonly it weigheth downe the ballance on that side For first because the matter of Strangers is so odious in China and the dealing with them so suspicious one sort because they disdayne it as the Princes who albeit they now conceiue better of vs yet to learne of Strangers and to receiue a Law which is not of their owne meanes they hardly perswade themselues others for feare as the base people The second difficultie and perhaps the greatest iâ— a naturall obliuion that all this Nation hath of another life and of immortalitie and of saluation or condemnation of the Soule and not onely an obliuion but also an auersion from all these things wherein wee haue likewise found them to differ from all other Nations And it is a thing to be noted that since it is a thing so naturall to Man to reuerence some God either false or true and to feare or loue him and to conceiue or imagine what shall follow after this life Those Chinois which on the other side are of so good capacities in humane things and so wittie therein bee as though they were depriued thereof for they are almost all Atheists not knowing nor worshipping neither false nor true God nor neuer thinking what shall follow after this life And those which a man would thinke are most bound hereunto which are the Learned men are they which haue least knowledge hereof yea rather one of the chiefest things that they commend is not to beleeue any thing that concerneth another life Hell nor Paradise which they wholly place in this life The Bookes which they studie from their Child-hood doe them much hurt which are of certayne Philosophers aboue two thousand yeeres old whom they esteeme little lesse then if they were their God to whom euery yeere they offer Sacrifices of whom they hold so great an opinion that they thinke not that any thing
spoken of the situation and heigth of China I will note for their sakes which would bee glad to learne and also it may serue to mend two notable errours which our newest Maps haue The one is That they make China a third part bigger then it is placing this Citie of Paquin in fifty degrees being in very deed but in forty onely as we saw which twice tooke the heigth thereof with a very good Astrolabe And the limits and end of this Kingdome which are three dayes iourney or lesse distant from this City of Paquin are at the most but two degrees more And so those great walls so famous in our Europe are in two and forty degrees and this is the greatest heigth of the Kingdome of China The second errour is that our Maps make a Kingdome aboue China which they call Catayo whereas indeed it is none other but this selfe same Kingdome of China and the Citie of Cambalu which they put for the head thereof is this Citie of Paquin wherein wee are Wee finde this here to be true very plainely by occasion of certaine newes which lately were spred ouer diuers parts by the way of Mogor which gaue out many things and great matters of Catayo which seemed to be so peculiar and proper to this Kingdome of China that they made vs doubt that it was not a seuerall Kingdome After wee were come to this Citie of Paquin wee met with two Cafilas or Carauans one of Moores of certaine small Kingdomes bordering vpon China another of Turkes with their Turbants of the Countries of Mogâ—r and of the great Ismael Sophi for with this very name they call him and of other parts which had knowledge by fame of Spaine Italie Venice India and Portugall These Turkes and Moores are wont to come hither euery fiue yeeres by Land in the name of their King to acknowledge and pay Tribute to the King of China for which purpose they counterfeit certaine Letters wherewith they easily deceiue the Chinois which thinke and hold that all the Kings of the World doe acknowledge obedience vnto theirs But the trueth is that they come to vse their trafficke and merchandise and therefore the Chinois admit them willingly howbeit many now doe know that their paying of Tribute is a fayned thing In which their trafficke they speed very well For the King doth maintayne them very plentifully from the time that they come into his Kingdome vntill their departure and they tooke all their Chists of them whereof this yeere they brought a thousand The King tooke of them at an easie price a great part of the merchandise which they brought and afterward hee gaue them rewards The thing of greatest bulke of merchandise are a kinde of stones which themselues call Iasper stones which is white yet somewhat duskish so that it enclineth to grey which seemeth to bee that Iasper which so often times in the holy Scriptures is called Precious stone It commeth in pieces vnhewen but whole like peeble stones which stone for many ornaments the Chinois esteeme much especially the King and they buy euery pound of the best at eightie Duckets and of that which is worse at fiftie or sixtie Duckets whereby they gaine greatly I haue seene these stones of other colours in our Countrey but not of this which the Chinois esteeme When these men come to this Citie of Paquin they put them into a great house which there is for this purpose wherein wee were two moneths and suffer them not to come forth Wee asked these men certaine questions and one was this of Catayo enquiring of them How they called this Kingdome of China in their Countrey They answered Catayo and that in all the Countries of Mogor Persia and other parts it had none other name and that they knew none other Kingdome that was called so Wee asked them how they called this Citie of Paquin They said Cambalu which as I haue said is that which our men set downe for the head Citie of Catayo Whereby it appeareth that there can no doubt bee made but that wee are heere resident in the Countrey which must bee Catayo if there were no fault in the Maps and wee know that there is no such Countrey nor Cities but a few contemptible Moores and Gentiles Wee vnderstood also of their Ciuet or Muske whereof they brought some which is as it were the maw or stomacke of a Beast somewhat bigger then a Cat which they kill to cut away this maw They breed wilde in the field and in a Countrey very neere to China though not of this Kingdome I had read when I departed out of Spaine a Booke which is printed of the things of China which writeth of this Ciuet and of other things which I haue seene with mine eyes it reporteth many errours by halfe informations which hee which wrote it should haue beene better informed in although in many things hee tell the trueth They brought also great store of very good Rhubarbe which heere wee bought of them of the choice at ten Marauedis the pound it is a wilde root like vnto Nauewes whereof they say the fields are full These men say That there is a Sea of sand which our Maps doe place in Arabia neere vnto China which diuideth it from Mogor and other Kingdomes And this should seeme to bee the cause why these Kings which heare great fame of this Kingdome of the greatnesse thereof and of the weakenesse of the people doe not seeke to inuade the same being not very farre off because it would bee very difficult to passe ouer the same sandie Sea with a great Armie The Chinois diuide this Kingdome into thirteene Prouinces and two Courts which are as it were two Prouinces Euery one of them haue their Metropolitane Citie and euery Citie her diuision of so many Townes It is knowne very particularly by Chinish Bookes which are written of this argument how many Cities Townes and places there are in all the Kingdome how many houses euery one hath and commonly what numbers of people what euery Countrey seuerally yeeldeth and how much Tribute it payeth to the King and many other things but I doe not set it downe here because I could not get those Bookes these few dayes past to take a view thereof At some other time God granting mee life I will doe it more at large Onely I say in generall that all the way which wee trauelled wee met with so many Cities Townes and Villages that to beleeue their greatnesse it was necessarie to see them For your Worship will hardly beleeue that wee spent two or three houres in sayling still by the walls of one Citie After which there still followed many Townes and Villages one within sight of another And after this manner all this way continueth euen to Paquin Yea the Villages are very great and full of people and of much trafficke For though wee giue them this
is to buffet one another to pull them by the hayre of the head and to draw them by the coller and in two words to become friends againe Our men make no great matter of giuing buffets and such like for they kill one another The Chinois are greatly giuen to Learning and studie for all their honour and riches dependeth thereupon They haue aboue fortie thousand sundry Letters though many of them bee made one of another They haue no A B C nor any thing like thereunto as among vs. But to signifie euerie thing they haue one Letter and all diuerse Their words are of one syllable and no more though their Letters bee so many Those which are commonly vsed euery day are eight or ten thousand They begin to learne to write and reade commonly when they be seuen yeeres old they write with Pensils They haue many little Bookes which encourage Children to studie exhorting them to take paines with the reward that they shall grow to bee Mandarines They know not nor studie any Science neither Mathematickes nor Philosophie nor any such thing but onely Rhetoricke for all the substance of their knowledge and fame of Learned men consisteth in nothing else but to know how to make a very elegant Discourse and Oration vpon a theame like as in our Europe the Oratours vsed anciently And as the Chinois haue good wits and by hope of reward are verie appliable hereunto they doe it with great excellencie and occupie themselues with nothing else and haue no other knowledge to distract them from it Euery Doctor after hee hath obtained his degree setteth vp in his Countrey before the doores of his House a Title of verie great letters which saith This is the House of a Doctor which all men haue in regard And before the doore they set vp many high Poles like masts which euerie Mandarin of that Citie where hee dwelleth sendeth him with a Banner hanged vp and alwaies they remaine there They make a verie excellent Arch triumphall to him that hath the first degree at the gate of his House The Chinois esteeme more then we doe the skill to bee able to write well and Print euerie yeere a great number of Bookes whereof there is no examination nor choise and euerie man Printeth what hee list good or bad and so they make a booke of nothing The best which come foorth are of no Science for as I haue said they know none but they are onely of Morall sentences to the aduancement of good Customes and Gouernment Their manner of Printing is not like ours for they joyne not their Letters but for euerie leafe they make a table which hath letters on both sides it would seeme to bee very hard but with the custome which they haue gotten they doe it with great ease speed and cheapenesse I will send you some Booke well printed that your Worship may see it They also print Letters in white I say white letters and the ground blacke And though in the former they come not neare vs yet in this they goe far beyond vs. They vsually print these letters in Stones and the letters stand not in the Stone vpward to touch the Paper directly but in the paper and the stone they stand all one way and this is the order whereby they doe this They wet the Paper and laying it vpon the toppe of the Stone they gently beate it with some verie gentle thing wherby the Paper which lyeth vpon the Stone sinketh into the hollownesse of the Letter and resteth lower then the other then with a kind of Inke which they haue for this purpose they finely lay it ouer whereby the Letters remaine white because they bee deeper and the rest remaineth blacke I send you with this Letter certaine papers thereof that your Worship may reioyce in beholding the excellencie wherewith it is done One of our Bookes of equall volume with one of theirs containeth much more for our letter is lesser then theirs Though in China it be harder to learne to reade and write then in our Country yet there be few but know ordinarie Letters to deale betweene man and man Likewise they make great account of Poetrie and also the grauer sort giue themselues much vnto it It is verie ordinarie with them to send vs some Poâ—sie in praise of vs when wee enter into friendship with any Also they make much account of Paintings and playing vpon Instruments And albeit they know but little in the first because they haue no Art nor paint the things with shadowes and know not how to paint in Oile yet in the second they are verie readie on their Instruments and play grauely and leasurely I heard certaine sorts of Musicke especially in the Palace of the King to welcome me the Eunuches his Musicians played vnto me awhile and they pleased me although in this little it seemeth vnto me they may compare with our Countrey yet it is certaine that they thinke they doe farre excell vs. They haue not aboue one kinde of Instrument which the grauer sort vse and make much account of which is like vnto our Harpe although the fashion and manner of playing vpon it differeth from ours and from all our other Instruments As in China there is no sort of people more honourable then the Learned men and Doctors so there is no people of better condition and of more Honourable and more Noble manner of proceeding And albeit before they were Doctors and Mandarins they were verie poore and base people and many of their Fathers officers of vile Offices as it is verie ordinarie neuerthelesse after they haue obtayned the Degrees they put vpon themselues a more honourable spirit And therefore albeit in China wee indured much trouble at the base peoples hand yet the Mandarins did alwaies vse vs honourably and with much respect especially now for which cause now no man dare trouble vs. And if there bee any which in title are like our Lords Knights and Courtiers they are these There are among them men of much excellencie and sinceritie in their Office which doe seeke the common good And without doubt they make vs wonder that seeing they bee but Gentiles which doe nothing for the zeale of Gods honour nor for his sake they be of such sinceritie which they shewed of late more then at other times in hauing to doe with this wicked vicious and couetous King which they now haue who though hee be so absolute a Lord that with the same libertie and in a manner with the same facilitie hee doth what he list with the greatest Mandarins of his Kingdome as well as with the basest people thereof Yet for all this of late yeeres there were many who with great libertie and courage reprehended his faults by writing which is the manner of speaking most publikely with him that all men might read it And though they might feare some
of Canes of foure or sixe fingers broad and thicke wherewith oftentimes they dye when it is layd on soundly Whipping is as common as it is to whip Children in the Schoole And sometimes for nothing they giue a dozen stripes as well to the Plaintiffe as to the Defendant and therewith they end the Suites and they stay to giue none other sentence but say Giue him twentie stripes Vsually when the Mandarins of any State goe through the streets men goe before them crying or making a noise with Instruments for the people to giue place And in particular Cities when a great Mandarin passeth through the streets all men hide themselues and goe into houses and the Handicrafts-men cease from their worke and that in such sort that I saw once in a Citie in a street of great trafficke a Mandarin appeare and in a moment euery bodie got away euen the very Dogges with exceeding great silence so greatly they bee reuerenced of all men And many carrie Chaines trayling them before them and other Instruments But in the Courts though the Mandarins bee greater the people runne not away they doe no more but giue way that thy may passe In the Courts many Mandarins though they be great ride on Horsebacke and others in Chaires but besides them all goe in Chaires carried on mens shoulders which according to their Offices are two or foure or eight Euery Prouince hath a Visitor which publikely visiteth the same euery yeere and taketh information of the Mandarines There are secret and priuie Visitors Sometime one is sent But it is no vsuall thing and as I haue heard it is long since it was left off I speake this because I alwaies heard when I was in Spaine that the Chinois vsed this manner of Visitation The Visitor onely may giue sentence of death They be not cruell in punishments by death Onely the King vseth some cruell execution and namely this King that now raigneth which is a very wicked man One of them is that which lately hee caused here to bee executed vpon eight men by the great frosts of Winter for no great offence for so cruell a punishment and as they say falsely imputed And this it was Hee caused their neckes to be put through a thicke planke which taketh a great part of the head and they set the plankes to stand vpon Formes so that the man standeth vpon his feet day and night in the middest of the street with men to watch him Hee condemned them to this punishment for three moneths but they died before fifteene dayes with their legs all rotted and burst with standing alwaies on foot I my selfe saw them stand on this fashion which pitied me extremely I neuer saw nor heard of any other cruell punishments though as I haue said often times the Mandarines kill them with whipping which is a very cruell thing The Chinois are very curious in writing of newes which vsually they set out in Print and in a very short space disperse them through all the Prouinces There are alwaies Bookes wherein all the Mandarines of the Kingdome are written as well their names as their Countries And because they be changed euery foot from one place to another they blot out and put in the names as soone as they know them with great facilitie One thing among the rest is wherein they bee very dutifull and prolixe in their manifold courtesies which are of many sorts according to the estate of him with whom they haue to doe The vsuall fashion is when they visite one another the stranger is set on the most honourable hand which in some places is the right hand and in the Northerne Prouinces the left and putting one hand in the sleeue of the contrarie arme which is very long and wide they lift vp their hands so fastned together then bending their head and body downe to the ground saying Zin zin which is of no signification but an interiection of vrbanitie their bowing veneration they call Zo ye they change places to repay courtesies After this the Guest sitteth downe in the Chaire of the Master of the house and the Master of the house another besides that which the Guest hath and each of them setteth them in their due place which is the strangers Chaire in the highest place distant from the wall and the Chaire of the Master of the house is set in the midst of the lowest place one ouer against another After this when they haue ended their salutations they straightway cause a drinke to be brought which they call Cha which is water boyled with a certaine herbe which they much esteeme for this is a want of ciuilitie and courtesie and at the least they must drinke of it twice or thrice He bringeth forth some Fruit or Sweet-meat and a Spoone to take it vp If the Guest stay any time straight without faile they will bring out some thing to eate but with some preparation answerable to the occasion and person whereon they eate very little vnlesse it be at the ordinary houres of feeding and then they eate somwhat more When they visite one another vnlesse they be very great friends and familiars a Boy goeth alway before which carrieth a Libell or Booke of visitation which they call Paytre which is as much as A Paper of visitation And this name neuer faileth for alwaies they vse it wherein his name with modest epithets as many perhaps as Visitors are written according as the quality is of them that visite and those that are visited so is the manner most different whereafter they write the same to wit with more humility either as our better or as an equall or as an inferiour as a scholer or as a master for as the relations are many and particular so the fashions and manners which they vse are diuers Of these things and of all that hereafter I shall say touching this point I will send you the examples in their owne papers of visitations which great Mandarins and ordinary men brought vnto vs setting down in our tongue vpon euery letter the declaration thereof And I doubt not but your Worship our most deare Fathers and Brethren and as many others as shall see the same will reioyce thereat And when that Paper is brought they carrie newes into the house to him that is visited which prepareth himselfe to receiue his Guest which commeth within a while after When they be not people which they see euery day they vse not ordinary apparell in their visitations but they haue garments proper for this purpose of a farre different fashion And if by chance one come so apparelled and another be not he sayth that he durst not salute him nor receiue him before he had put on his apparell so he getteth him away in great haste to put on his apparell and then they begin to performe their complements When the Guest departeth hee alwaies goeth before and at their going out of
as there are Words so that a Word Syllable Letter are the same and when we ioyne diuers Syllables to make one Word it is after our fashion because they signifie the same thing with them each Syllable is a seuerall word And although the number of things and Characters seeme the same yet doe they so compound them together that they exceed not seuenty or eighty thousand and hee which knoweth ten thousand of them hath the most necessary to know all is in manner for any one man impossible Of these Characters the sound is often the same the figure and signification differing so that no Language is so equiuocall nor can any Speech bee written from the Speakers mouth by the Hearer nor can a Booke bee read to the Hearers vnderstanding except they haue the Booke before them by their eyes to distinguish the equiuocations which their eares cannot Yea in speaking accuratly the Hearer often vnderstands not without repetition and writing either with Inke or water on the Table or forming the Characters in the aire and this most happens in the most elegant and polite discourses the stile of Bookes and Inkhorne-dialect of their learned wholly differing from the vulgar Idiome This equiuocation and paucity of sounds is in some sort eased be Accents which are fiue and not easie to distinguish by which of one Syllable as wee account it they make it with differing tones fiue fold in differing signification and there is no Word which is not pronounced with one of these Accents Hence is the Language so difficult as none else in the World for Strangers to learne to speake and vnderstand which importunate labour of ours hath yet attayned The reason I conceiue to be that they alway haue laboured to adorne their writing more then their speech their eloquence still consisting in writing and not in pronunciation as Isocrates is commended amongst the Greekes This multitude of Characters as it is burthensome to the memory so it hath this commodity the commerce with diuers Nations of different Linguages by community of writing Iapon Corai Cauchinchina the Leuhiees vnderstanding and reading the Characters each into his owne Language which the other vnderstand nothing at all Each Prouince also hath its owne and all haue one common Tongue besides which they call Quonhoa or the Court Language the Magistrates being all forrainers and none bearing Office in his Countrey Prouince vsed in their Courts and by the Learned this onely did ours learne nor is the other vsed by the ciuiller or learneder in conference except priuaâ—ly by Countrey-men yea children and women learne this Court-speech I heare that the Iaponians haue an Alphabet also of Letters after our fashion besides these Characters but in China they haue none so that from their Cradle to the extremest age they are learning their Characters as many as professe Learning which howsoeuer it takes vp time from better Sciences it doth it also from idle youthfull vanities Hence also riseth a kinde of writing with them in few Characters expressing that which would cost vs long discourses Their course of writing is from the right hand the line downward ours contrary from the left and side-wayes Of all the noblest Sciences they are best skilled in morall Philosophie naturall they haue rather obscured and being ignorant of Logicke they deliuer those Ethicke precepts in confused sentences and discourses without order by meere naturall wit Their greatest Philosopher is called Confutius whom I finde to haue beene borne 551. yeeres before the comming of Christ and to haue liued aboue 70. yeeres by example as well as precept exciting to vertue accounted a very holy man And if wee marke his sayings and doings wee must confesse few of our Ethnike Philosophers before him and many behinde But with the Chinois his word is authoritie and no speech of his is called in question the Learned yea the Kings also euer since worshipping him not as a God but as a Man and his posteritie are much esteemed the head of that familie inheriting by grant of Kings a title of great honour with immunities and reuenues answerable They haue some knowledge also of Astrologie and the Mathematikes In Arithmetike and Geometry antiently more excellent but in learning and teaching confused They reckon foure hundred Starres more then our Astrologers haue mentioned numbring certaine smaller which doe not alway appeare Of the heauenly Apparances they haue no rules they are much busied about foretelling Eclipses and the courses of Planets but therein very erroneous and all their skill of Starres is in manner that which wee call Iudiciall Astrology imagining these things below to depend on the Starres Somewhat they haue receiued of the Westerne Saracens but they confirme nothing by Demonstration only haue left to them Tables by which they reckon the Eclipses and Motions The first of this Royall Family forbad any to learne this Iudiciall Astrologie but those which by Hereditary right are thereto designed to preuent Innouations But he which now reigneth mayntayneth diuers Mathematicians both Eunuches within the Palace and Magistrates without of which there are in Pequin two Tribunals one of Chinois which follow their owne Authors another of Saracens which reforme the same by their Rules and by conference together Both haue in a small Hill a Plaine for Contemplation where are the huge Mathematicall Instruments of Brasse before mentioned One of the Colledge nightly watcheth thereon as is before obserued That of Nanquin exceeds this of Pequin as being then the Seat Royall When the Pequin Astrologers foretell Eclipses the Magistrates and Idoll Ministers are commanded to assemble in their Officiary Habits to helpe the labouring Planets which they think they do with beating brazen Bels and often kneelings all the time that they thinke the Eclipse lasteth lest they should then bee deuoured as I haue heard by I know not what Serpent Their Physicke Rules differ much from ours they examine the Pulse alike They succeed well in their Prescriptions which vsually are Simples Herbs Rootes and the like They haue for it no publike Schoole but each learnes it of his owne Master yet in the two Royall Cities Degrees of this Art are giuen after Examination but cursorily and without any respect acquired by his Degree because all may practise which will Neyther doth any study Mathematickes or Physicke which is in any hope of the Ethike glory but such as want of wit or meanes hath deterred from studies more sublime Contrariwise that Ethike Science is the Ladder of China felicity Confutius brought into order the Bookes of foure former Philosophers and wrote a fift himselfe which fiue Bookes hee called Doctrines in which are contayned Morall and Politike Rules Examples of the Ancients Rites and Sacrifices diuers Poems also and the like Besides these fiue Volumes out of Confutius and his Disciples are brought into one Volume diuers Precepts without order Similes Sentences
Ethike Oeconomike Politike this Booke for the foure parts is called the Foure Bookes These nine are the ancientest China Bookes whence the others most what are taken and contayne most of their Characters And the ancient Kings enacted that they which professe Learning should take the foundations of their Learning from those Bookes not only to learne the proper sense of the Text but to bee able on the sudden to write fitly of any sentence for which cause that Tetrabiblion is learned without Booke Neyther is there any Vniuersitie or publike Schoole as some of ours haue affirmed the Masters or Professors whereof haue vndertaken to read and expound those Bookes but euery one gets a Master at home at his owne choice and cost of which there is a huge multitude In this Science are three Degrees bestowed on them which offer themselues to be examined and are iudged meete That Examination is almost wholly in Writing The first Degree is conferred in euery City in that place which is called the Schoole by some learned man designed to that Office by the King who is by that place called Tihio the Degree is termed Sieucai A threefold Examination is premised First at his comming to any City of his Prouince all that stand for that degree in that City and the confining limits thereof resort thither and are examined by those Masters which are set ouer the Bachelours till they haue attayned further Degree mayntayned by the Kings stipend In this Examination euery one is admitted perhaps foure or 5000. assembled to that purpose The second is by the foure Gouernours of the City for none are admitted to Gouernment but the Learned which present out of all that number 200. of the better Writers to the Tihio and he in a third Examination chuseth 20. or 30. of the best which he entituleth Bachelors their Ensignes are a long Gowne a Cap and Boots which none else may weare in all places they are much respected as in a ranke aboue the vulgar Citizens and enjoy also diuers Priuiledges being in manner subject only to the Masters aforesaid and the Tihio other Magistrates scarsly medling with them This Tihio not only hath authority ouer these new created Bachelors but ouer those which were made before to re-examine them and these according to their writing hee diuideth into fiue rankes the first he rewardeth with some publike Office in the City the second with some inferiour honour the third he neyther rewards nor punisheth the fourth he causeth to be publikely whipped the last he degradeth and maketh againe Plebeians The second Degree is called Kiugin and may be compared with our Licentiates and is conferred but once in three yeares and that in the Metropolitane City about the eight Moone with greater Majesty And the degree is not conferred to all but to a certayne number of the worthiest according to the dignity of each Prouince Pequin and Nanquin haue each 150. Cequian Quamsi and Fuquian 95. others fewer Only Bachelors but not all are admitted to this Examination the Tihio sending out of each City or Schoole 30. or at most 40. of the best which number yet ariseth in some Prouince to 4000. of those Examinates or Probationers for this second degree A little before the eighth Moon which often fals in September the Pequin Magistrates present to the King 100. of the most esteemed Philosophers in the Kingdome who thence pricketh or nameth thirty for each Prouince two to take charge of the Examination of these Candidates One of these two must bee of the Hanlin Colledge the Collegians whereof are most famous thorow the Kingdome The King doth not name them till that nicke of time when they must presently packe to their Prouince diligently guarded also that they speake with none of that Prouince till the Act or Commencement be past In the same Prouince also are chosen the best Philosophers to assist these two Examiners In euery Mother City is a huge Palace built for this purpose compassâ—d with high wals with many stations for the Examiners separate from noyse and foure thousand Cels or Studies besides in the midst of the Palace wherein is a stoole and table for one man that none may see or confer with any other When the Examiners sent by the King and those of the Prouince are come thither they are presently shut vp in their stations before they can speake with other men or with each other during all the Examination time Night and day meane-whiles the Magistrates and Souldiers guard the Palace from Colloquies Three dayes the same thorow the Kingdome the ninth twelfth and fifteenth of the eighth Moone from morning to night are appointed for their writing the doores being shut A light refection prouided the day before is giuen to the Writers at publike cost When the Bachelors come to the Palace they are thorowly searched whether they haue any Booke or Writing with them and are admitted only with the Pensils which they vse in writing their Plate Paper and Inke these also and their Garments searched to preuent all fraud which found causeth the twofold punishment both of losse and sence When they are admitted the doores shut and sealed the two Royall Examiners out of the Tetrabiblium propound three Sentences for so many Theames to euery of them and foure out of the fiue Bookes of Doctrines for so many other Theames These seuen Writings must bee made for elegance of words and weight of Sentences according to the Precepts of China Rhetoricke neyther must any Writing contayne aboue 500. Characters Two dayes being passed for the Examinationn of these the next day out of the Chronicles or other three Cases of Politie are propounded wherein each which three Theames or Writing expresse their minde or Libel-wise admonish the King what were fittest to be done The third day three Law Cases such as happen in the Magistrates Offices are propounded for each thereof to expresse his Sentence These in great silence each in his appointed Cell hauing written their Theames subscribed with their owne their Fathers Grand-fathers and great Grand-fathers names and sealed so that none but men appointed may reade them offer them to certayne Officers which before the Examiners see them cause them to bee transcribed by certayne thereto appointed which Copies to be distinguished from the Originals are written in Red Inke without the Authors names the Originals laid vp safely that none might by the hand or name know the Authour In this Examination the Assistants first reiect the worst present vnto the two Examiners twice so many as are to be chosen Licentiates as if one hundred and fifty are to bee chosen three hundred are tendered to passe their last scrutinie who first lay by the best so many as are to bee elected and thence take the first second and third and set them accurately in order and then conferre them with the Originals thence taking the names which they
other base Offices The Captayne 's onely haue some authoritie Their armes are worthlesse for offence or defence and onely make a shew the Captayne 's being also subject to the Magistrates whippings Their Alchimisticall vanitie and study of long Life with precepts and huge bookes of both I omit The founders forsooth of these Sciences haue gone body and soule to Heauen The making of Siluer hath made many spend their siluer wits and credit cheated by professing Artists and the great Magistrates few in Pequin free are taken vp with the other Study some shortning their life to make it longer They write of one of their Kings which had procured such a potion of immortalitie whom a friend of his was not able to disswade from that conceit enraged by his sudden snatching drinking his prepared potion which he seeking by death to reuenge the other answered how can I be killed if this draught cause immortalitie and if I may then haue I freed thee of this errour Touching the China Sects I read in their Bookes that the Chinois from the beginning worshipped one God which they call the King of Heauen or by another Name Heauen and Earth Beneath this Deitie they worshipped diuers tutelare Spirits of Mountaynes Riuers and of the foure parts of the world In all actions they held Reason to bee obeyed which light of Reason they confessed they had from Heauen Of that supreame Deitie and his administring Spirits they neuer had such monstrous conceits as the Romans Greekes Aegyptians whence the Iesuites hope that many of them in the law of Nature were saued Their Sects are reckoned three The first of the Learned the second of Sciequia the third Laucu One of these is professed by all which vse their Characters That of the Learned is most proper to China and most ancient and all their Learned learne it in the course of their studies Confutius is the Prince therof This Sect hath no Idols worships one God beleeuing all things to bee conserued by his prouidence They worship in inferiour sort the Spirits The best of them teach nothing of the Creation rewards and punishments they confine in this life to a mans selfe or his posteritie Of the immortalitie of the Soule they seeme to make no doubt for they speake of the deceased liuing in Heauen but of Hell they make no mention The later Learned deny both with the soules immortalitie yet some say that the soules of good men are corroborated with vertue and made able to hold out others dying with the body The principall opinion seemeth borrowed of the Idoll Sect fiue hundred yeeres agoe which holds that this whole Vniuerse consists of one matter and that the Creatures are as so many members of this huge body so that euery one may attayne to the similitude of God being one with him which we confute out of their owne ancient Authors Though the Literate acknowledge one supreame Deitie yet they erect no Temple to him nor any other place proper to his Worship nor any Priests persons or rites peculiar nor haue precepts thereof nor any which prescribeth or punisheth defect of Holies nor any which priuately or publikely recite or sing ought to him Yea they affirme that the Office of Sacrificing to the King of Heauen and his worship belongs to the King and if any should take on him that Office hee should vsurpe the Kings and be thereby a Traytor For this purpose the King hath two stately Temples in both Royall Cities one dedicated to the Heauen the other to the Earth in which sometime hee vsed to Sacrifice but now in his place certayne Magistrates haue succeeded which there sacrifice many Oxen and Sheepe with many Rites To the Spirits of Mountaynes Riuers and of the foure Regions of the world onely the chiefe Magistrates Sacrifice nor are the people admitted thereto The precpts of this Law are contayned in the Tetrabiblion and fiue Bookes of Doctrines nor are any other Bookes allowed but onely some Commentaries thereon Nothing in this Sect is more of note then their yeerely Obits or parentations to their deceased Parents common to all from the King to the meanest obseruing their dead Ancestrie as if they were liuing Neither yet doe they suppose that they eate of the meate which is set them or need it but they haue no better meane to expresse their loue The Literate haue a costly Temple to Confutius in euery Citie by Law appointed in that place where the Schoole is and adjoyning to the Magistrates Palace which is set ouer the Bachelors or Graduates of the first degree In a principall place of that Temple his Image is erected or else his Name in golden Cubitall letters written in a curious Table Hither the Magistrates assemble euery New-moone and Full also the Bachelors with wonted kneelings Odours and Wax-lights to acknowledge their Master On his Birth-day and on other set times they offer festiuall Dishes thankefully confessing his learned workes whence they haue attayned their Degrees and Offices but pray not to him nor looke for ought from him but as is obserued of their dead Parents Other Temples also are seene of the same Sect to the Tutelare Spirits of each Citie and to the Magistracie of each Tribunall wherein they solemnly binde themselues by solemne Oathes to obserue Law and Iustice when they first enter into their Office In these they offer Dishes and Odours but in differing Worship for in these they acknowledge there is a Diuine power to punish the perjurious and reward the good The scope of this Literate Sect is the peace and good of the Common-wealth and of Families and of each persons their precepts agreeing with Nature and Christianitie Fiue Relations or Societies are obserued by them comprehending all duties of humanitie of Father and Child of Husband and Wife of Master and Seruant of elder and younger Brethren of Fellowes and Equals They condemne Single life permit Polygamie and in their Bookes largely explaine that precept of Charitie to doe to another as a man would be done to They deny this to bee a Sect but a certayne Acadamie instituted for the gouernment of the Common-wealth and because it prescribes not nor prohibiteth any thing touching the Life to come many adjoyne the other two Sects to this The second Sect is called Siequia or Omitose and by the Iaponians Sciacca and Amidabu Both haue the same Characters and the same Totoqui or Law It came to the Chinois from the West brought from the Kingdome of Thienscio or Scinto now called Indostan betwixt Indus and Ganges about the yeere of Christ 65. It is written that the King of China warned in a Dreame sent Legats thither which brought Bookes and Interpreters from thence the Authors of them being dead And therefore I see not how truely the Iaponians affirme that Sciacca and Amidaba pierced thither and were Natiue of Siam The Authors of this Sect haue taken
some things out of our Philosophers For they hold foure Elements and manifold Worlds and transmigration of Soules and other things Somewhat it seemes to acknowledge the Trinitie fabling of three Gods becomming one it acknowledgeth iust rewards to the good in Heauen to the bad in Hell It extols Single life so as it may seeme to reject Marriage They leaue house and friends and trauell into diuers places Begging The Rites of this prophane Sect haue great affinitie with our Romish Ecclesiasticall the Singings of men saying their seruice may seeme nothing to differ from our Gregorian they haue Images also in their Churches their Priests Garments are altogether like ours which with an Ecclesiasticall terme wee call Pluuialia In their Seruice they often recite the name Tolome which themselues confesse to be ignorant of But they denie eternitie in their Heauen and Hell ascribing a new birth after I know not what reuolutions of time in some other of their conceited Worlds then and there to be penitentially purged with other fooleries They prohibite to eate of liuing creatures but few impose on themselues this abstinence and they finde easie absolution from this and other sinnes if they giue to the Priests who professe to deliuer from Hell by their Prayers or Recitations whom they will This Sect came in at first with great applause as clearely professing the Soules immortalitie but nothing more disgraced it then that that King and these Princes which first embraced it which the Literate often obiect died miserably with violent death and publike losse and misfortune followed By writing of many Bookes they haue entangled it in inextricable Labyrinths The notes of Antiquity appeare in the multitude of their Temples and most of them sumptuous in which huge Monsters of Idols of Brasse Marble Wood and Earth are seene with Steeples adioyned of Stone or Bricke and in them huge Bells and other ornaments of great price The Priests of this Sect are called Osciami they shaue their head and beard against the fashion of the Countrey some trauell as is said some leade a very austere life in Mountaines and Caues but the greatest part which amount to two or three millions liue in Monasteries sustayned with their antiently-giuen Reuenues and Almes and also by their owne industry These Priests are accounted and iustly the most vile and vicious in the whole Kingdome sprung of the basest plebeians sold in their childhood to the elder Osciami and of Slaues made Disciples succeed their Masters in Office and Benefice a course which they haue found for their propagation For few are found which voluntarily by desire of sanctitie doe adioyne themselues to those Monkes Ignorance also and illiberall education makes them liker their Masters few of them learning Letters or ciuill rites and daily growing worse And although they haue no wiues they are much addicted to women and cannot but by grieuous penalties be kept from them The Colledges of the Osciami are diuided into diuers Stations in euery of which is one perpetuall Administrator to whom his seruants or as many as he brings vp succeed They acknowledge no Superior in those Cells but euery one in his owne Station builds as many Lodgings as he can most of all places in the Court which after they let to strangers so that they are rather Innes then Monasteries as full of tumults as empty of deuotion Although they bee of base esteeme yet are they employed to Funerals and other Rites by which wilde beasts and fowles and fishes are set at liberty by the professors of this Sect with opinion of great merit In this our age this Sect hath much reuiued and many Temples are built and repaired by Eunuches Women and the rude vulgar and especially by the Ciaicum or Fasters which all their liues abstayne from Flesh Fish Egges and Milke and worship a multitude of Idols with set prayers at home and are by hire to be called to any other mans Nunnes also obserue the same Monasticall rules being single and shaued they call them Nunnes nothing so many as the Monkes The third Sect is called Lauzu deriued from a Philosopher which liued at the same time with Confutius whom they fable to haue beene carried 80. yeeres in his parents wombe before he was borne and therefore called Lauzu that is the Old Philosopher He left no Bookes of his Opinion nor seemes to haue intended any new Sect but certaine Sectaries called Tausa made him the head of their Sect after his death and wrote diuers elegant Bookes gathered out of diuers Sects These also liue single in their Monasteries and buy disciples base and wicked as the former They weare their haire as the Lay-men differing herein that where they weare their haire tyed on a knot these haue a Cap on the crowne of Wood. Some also are married and say ouer their Holies in their owne houses They say that with other Idols they worship also the Lord of Heauen whom yet they imagine Corporeall and to haue suffered many things They tell that the King of Heauen which now raigneth is called Ciam and he which before ruled was named Leu. This Leu came one day to the Earth riding on a white Dragon and Ciam a Wizard entertayned him with a Feast where whiles Leu was eating Ciam gat vp on the white Dragon and was carried to Heauen and excluded Leu from that soueraignty only he obtayned of this new King that he might rule ouer a certaine Mountaine in his Kingdome where they say he still liueth thus confessing as the Greekes of Ioue themselues to worship an Vsurper and Traitor Besides this Deity of Heauen they acknowledge three others one of which they say Lauzu is hauing some dreame also as the former of the Trinitie They also speake of places of rewards and punishments but differing from the former for they promise a Paradise for soule and body together and haue Images of some in their Temples which haue so gone thither To obtayne this they prescribe certaine exercises of sitting in diuers postures set Prayers Medicines by which the life is lengthned if not made immortall Their Priests exorcise Deuils and driue them out of houses by painting horrible shapes of them in yellow Paper on the walls and making horrible cryes as if themselues were become Deuils They arrogate also to bring downe or to stay Raines and other publike and priuate fortunes most impudent impostors either Lyars or Magicians They assist the Kings sacrifices in those Temples of Heauen and Earth thereby acquiring much authority being Masters of the Musike therein and are called to Funerals to which they goe in precious vestments with diuers musicall Instruments making a pompous-procession showe thorow the streets The like pompes they vse at the streets ends on certaine times hired by the dwellers They haue a Prelate called Ciam which dignity he transmitted to his posterity 1000. yeeres since by hereditary successions and seemeth to haue taken
call the Southerne Mangines that is rude or barbarous as the Iesuites haue taught vs. But neither Cathay nor Mangi was then the name which they assumed but was giuen them by the Tartars as China is a name vnknowne to them now If any will find no other Cambalu nor Cathay but Pequin and China I will not contend though my Reasons elsewhere giuen out of Polo and Chaggi Memet and others with the former Relations of Pinto and Alhacen make me scrupulous and still to beleeue some greater Prince or Can with his Cambalu or Court in the more Northerly parts of Asia then the Iesuits could learne of which the China iealousie admitting no entercourse of Strangers and the many quarrelling Tartar Princes in the way haue concealed from vs hitherto The great blacke space on the North-west hath in the Originall certayne Characters in it which expresse it whether it intendeth Mountayns which their Art could no better expresse and the Riuers thence running may import or that sandy Desert on the North-west I cannot so well determine The Iesuits say that ab occasu qui Aquiloni vicinior est conterminus visitur arenae sitientis ager qui multorum dierum penuria aduenarum exercitus ab Sinarum Regno aut deterret aut sepelit I rather thinke that it is Cara Catay or Blacke Catay before often mentioned both Mountaynous and Desert and perhaps coloured blackish as the name intimates by black sands or as health grounds with vs it was the first Tartarian Conquest and beginning of the greatest greatnesse which this World hath yeelded the Countrey before of Presbyter Ioannes Asiaticus The wall is in this forme in the original not in the Picture made vp of Mountaynes wherein I thinke they had not art to imitate Nature the Art in the whole Map much resembling our old Maps of wooden prints saue that I see not one Mountaine presented in swelling fashion to the Eye The Ilands are very many with their Characters but poorely delineated their names here omitted for their vncertaynties so little and yet how much more then any other doe wee giue you of China till Time giue vs more The degrees are not so perfectly accommodated to the Map by reason that we must at once follow the Chinian Map which had no degrees nor could their Art without degrees giue euery place his iust longitude or latitude and the Iesuits Rules yet we haue comne somewhat neere as may be seene Other things appeare in the History CHAP. VIII A continuation of the Iesuits Acts and Obseruations in China till RICIVS his death and some yeares after Of Hanceu or Quinsay An Extract of MONâ—ARTS trauell THus hauing with Pantogias eyes taken some view of the Kings Palace and with Ricius of their whole Gouernment I hold it fit not to leaue this China Apostle so Ricius is called till wee haue seene some fruits of his labours vntill and after his death He tels vs that three dayes after they had beene shut vp in the Palace of Strangers as yee haue read they were brought forth into the Kings Palace so performe the wonted Rites to the Kings Throne This is done in a large and glorious Court or Porch where 30000. men might be contayned at the end whereof is a high Chamber vnder which by fiue great doores is a passage to the Kings Lodgings in that Chamber is the Kings Throne where anciently he sate to heare and dispatch businesses and Embassages and to receiue the Rites of Magistrates rendring thankes for their Preferments But in the present solitarinesse of the King those Rites are done to the Empty Throne many there gratulating the King euery day In this Court enuironed with stately Workes 3000. Souldiers watch euery night besides others watching in Towres without a stones cast from one another In each of the fiue Gates is an Elephant which with the Souldiers goe forth when it is day and those are admitted which come to gratulate the King These come in a peculiar Habit of Red with an Iuory Table in their hand to couer their mouth and exhibit their kneelings and bowings to the Throne as they are taught by Officers of Rites or Masters of Ceremonies one crying out to that purpose at the performance of each gesture The Gouernour of Strangers hauing shut them vp first petitioned the King sharply against Mathan the Eunuch and them but seeing no answere he petitioned more gently but would haue them sent from Pequin which the King liked not yet without Petition from the Magistrates would not detayne them The Eunuches also laboured their stay for feare the Clockes should miscarry beyond their skill The Kings Mother hearing of a selfe-striking bell sent for it and the King sent it but to preuent her asking it caused the Wheeles to be loosed so that not seeing the vse she sent it againe When the Rituall Magistrates could get no answere to their Petitions for not touching their stay at Pequin the Praefect sent to Ricius that he would make a Petition to giue him leaue to stay there in pretence of Sicknesse and Physicke which hee did and the other presently answered giuing him libertie to hyre a House continuing also his former allowance with foure seruants to bring it euery fifth day Flesh Salt Rice Wine Hearbs Wood and another seruant in continuall attendance so that now they recouered libertie and credit The Eunuches also told them of the Kings approbation of their stay and they had out of the Treasurie eight Crownes a moneth which their goeth much further then heere and the Captayne of Strangers by open Sentence gaue them full libertie One of the Colai and then the onely became their great friend with his Sonne after some European Presents which hee bountifully rewarded likewise the supreame President of the Court of Magistrates and other of the Grands besides the Eunuches of the Palace and some of the Queenes and Royall family Amongst others was Fumochan a great man who for withstanding the Eunuches capacitie in Vquam Prouince was depriued whipped and three yeeres Imprisoned but by others honored with Temples Odours Images and Bookes in prayse of him as a Saint and the King wearyed by multitude of Petitions for him granted him againe his libertie Also Lingoson a great Magistrate and Mathematician as they accounted became Ricius his Scholler and was baptised Leo borne at Hanceu the chiefe Citie of Cechian of which afterward Yet had Ricius a great enemy of a great Learned man of Hanlin Colledge who in zeale of the Idol-sect had put away his Wife and professed himselfe one of their Votaries or Shauelings drew many Disciples after him and writ many Bookes against the Literate Sect and writ also against Ricius his bookes One of the Kings Admonishâ—rs accused him to the King by Petition and the King rescribing seuerely hee slue himselfe yea the King ordayned that if the Magistrates would become Apostata shauelings they should leaue
a great streame and by the Marsh and Sea standeth a great Church on which the Holy Crosse is drawne of colour white it belongeth to Eâ—elnesse de Hokesong and the Land to Peters Wike Item by Peters Wike lyeth a great Dorpe called Wartsdale by which lyeth a water or Sea of twelue miles or leagues ouer in which is much Fish And to Peters Wike Church belongeth Wartsdale Boy or Towne and the Villages Item neere this Boy or Towne lyeth a Cloyster or Abbey in which are Canons Regular it is Dedicated to Saint Olafes and Saint Augustines name And to it belongeth all the Land to the Sea side and toward the other side of the Cloyster Item next Godosford lyeth a Ford called Rompnes Ford And there lyeth a Cloyster of Nuns of Saint Benedicts Order Item this Cloyster to the bottome of the Sea and to Wegâ—â— Kerke was Dedicated to Saint Olafe the King In this Ford lye many small Iles. And to this Cloyster belongeth halfe the Ford and the Church In this Sound are many warme Waters In the Winter they are intollerable hot but in the Summer more moderate and many Bathing in them are cured of many diseases Item betweene Râ—mpnâ—â— and the next Sound lyeth a great Garden called Vose belonging to the King There is also a costly Church dedicated to Saint Nicolas This Church had the King before this Neere it lyeth a Sea of Fresh water called in which is great abundance of Fish without number And when there falleth much Rayne that the Waters doe rise therewith and after fall againe there remayneth vpon the Land much Fish drie Item when you sayle out of Emestnes Ford there lyeth an Inlet called South-woders Wike and somewhat higher in the same Sound and on the same side lyeth little Cape called Blâ—ming and beyond that lyeth another Inwike called Gronwike and aboue that lyeth a Garden called Daleth which belongeth to the Cathedrall Church And on the right hand as you sayle out of the same Sound lyeth a great Wood which pertayneth to the Church where they feede all their Cattell as Oxen Kine and Horses And to the Church pertayneth the Sound of Emestnes Ford. The high Land lying by Emestnes Ford is called The Ramos hayth So called because that on those Hills doe runne many Roe Deere or Reyne Deere which they vse to Hunt but not without the Bishops leaue And on this high Land is the best Stone in all Groneland They make thereof Pots because fire cannot hurt it And they make of the same stone Fattes or Cisternes that will hold ten or twelue Tunnes of water Item West from this lyeth another high Land called The long high Land and by another called whereon are eight great Orchards all belonging to the Cathedrall Church But the Tenths thereof they giue to Warsedall Church Item next to this Sound lyeth another Sound called Swalster Ford wherin standeth a Church called Swalster This Church belongeth to all this Sound and to Romse Ford lying next it In this Sound is a great Garden belonging to the King called Saint Heâ—lestate Item next to that lyeth Ericks Ford and entring therein lyeth an high Land called Ericks Hought which pertayneth the one halfe to Deuers Kerke and is the first Parish Church on Groneland and lyeth on the left hand as you sayle into Ericks Ford and Deuers Kerke belongeth all to Meydon Ford which lyeth North-west from Ericks Ford. Item farther out then Ericks Ford standeth a Church called Skogel Kerke which belongeth to all Medford And farther in the Sound standeth a Church called Leaden Kerke To this Church belongeth all thereabout to the Sea and also on the other side as farre as Bousels There lyeth also a great Orchard called Grote Lead in which the Gusman that is a chiefe or Bayliffe ouer the Boores doth well And farther out then Ericks Ford lyeth a Ford or Sound called Fossa which belongeth to the Cathedrall Church and the sayd Fossa Sound lyeth as men sayle out towards Ericks Ford and to the North of it lye two Villages the one called Eâ—er-boy and the other Forther-boy because they lye so Item from thence farther North lyeth Breda Ford and after that Lormont Ford from that West and from Lormont Ford to the West is Ice Dorpe All these are places built and in them dwell people Item from the Easter builded Land to the Wester Dorpe is twelue miles or leagues and the rest is all waste land In the Dorpe in the West standeth a Church which in times past belonged to the Cathedrall Church and the Bishop did dwell there But now the Skerlengers haue all the West Lands and Dorps And there are now many Horses Oxen and Kine but no people neither Christian nor Heathen but they were all carryed away by the Enemie the Skerlengers All this before Written was done by one Iuer Boty borne in Gronland a principall man in the Bishops Court who dwelt there many yeeres and saw and knew all these places He was chosen by the whole Land for Captayne to goe with Ships to the West land to driue away their Enemies the Skerlengers But hee comming there found no people neither Christian nor Heathen but found there many Sheepe running being wilde of which Sheepe they tooke with them as many as they could carrie and with them returned to these Houses This before named Indo Boty was himselfe with them To the North of the West Land lyeth a great Wildernesse with Clifes or Rockes called Hemel Hatsfelt Farther can no man sayle because there lye many Swalgen or Whirle-pooles and also for the Water and the Sea Item in Groneland are many Siluer Hills and many white Beares with red patches on their heads and also white Hawkes and all sorts of Fish as in other Countries Item there is Marble stone of all colours also Zeuell stone or the Load stone which the Fire cannot hurt whereof they make many vessels as Pots and other great vessels Item in Groneland runneth great streames and there is much Snow and Ice But it is not so cold as it is in Island or Norway Item there grow on the high Hills Nuts and Acornes which are as great as Apples and good to eate There groweth also the best Wheate that can grow in the whole Land This Sea Card was found in the Iles of Fero or farre lying betweene Shot-laâ—t and Island in an old reckoning Booke written aboue one hundred yeeres agoe out of which this was all taken Item Punnus and Potharse haue inhabited Island certayne yeeres and sometimes haue gone to Sea and haue had their trade in Groneland Also Punnus did giue the Islanders their Lawes and caused them to bee written Which Lawes doe continue to this day in Island and are called by name Punnus Lawes The Course from Island to Groneland IF men bee South from the Hauen of Bred Ford in Island they shall sayle West till they see Whitsarke vpon Groneland and then sayle
Iselanders THere is a most pleasant place almost in the midst of the Iland you would say it were a Paradise in the Spring time where sometimes there was a high Mountaine which burned with inward fire as Hecla doth at this day which matter after it was consumed made a Plaine but the Rocks which were erected about the Mountaine stand yet therefore this place is so fenced by Nature that they that enter it must goe one by one This place is famous for two great falls of water where two Riuers from the highest Rocks cast themselues steepe downe one against the other with an astonishing and horrible dashing of the waters against the Rocks These Riuers meete together in the middle of the field and by a great whirlepoole are swallowed vp into the ground Heere yeerely the nine and twentieth of Iune the Inhabitants who haue any controuersie meete together for in no other place or time Iustice is administred after they are entred standings are placed by the Gouernours guard who admit all that desire to come in no man hath libertie to goe out without the consent and authoritie of the Gouernour When they are come thither the Gouernour offreth his Charter to bee publikely read whereby hee procureth credit to his Office and hauing spoken before somewhat of the Kings goodwill and his owne towards the Ilanders he exhorteth them to communicate Iustice vnto all without respect of persons hee after departeth and keepes himselfe in his Tent hauing heard a godly Sermon the twelue men whom they call Lochmaders as it were men of Iustice sit downe on the ground each of them hath a Booke in his hand contayning the Law of that Iland written in the vulgar tongue Accusation and answer being made they goe apart into seuerall places euery one reades ouer his Booke diligently going afterwards againe to his place without Scribe without replication or doubling and iuglings of such brabling Lawyers they conferre of the sentence and pronounce it If any thing bee worthy of deliberation it is brought to the Gouernour for consultation and for his honours sake when notwithstanding they leaue no power of deciding it to him There are many accusations of Theft and Adulteries they make no question of their Bonds of their Fees their Hereditarie fields or any summe of money there are no controuersies there These twelue men ouer which one is chiefe are greatly honoured amongst them These doe determine and diligently inquire of all publike Controuersies If there bee any wicked Act committed that yeere if Murther bee committed any where if Theft if Adulterie if Cattle be stollen away which vseth oft to bee done then these men set downe the punishment They that are condemned to dye are beheaded the rest who are any way to bee punished they burne with a marke this punishment with them is most grieuous for they are marked in the forehead they that are so marked are accounted in the number of wicked men others are beaten with roddes and I saw when the Father and the Sonne for theft for they were Cattell stealers were held Captiues that the Father was compelled to beate his Sonne with roddes and hee afterwards beheaded Of Groneland ISeland by Nature is somewhat long it hath Norway on the East the Orcades and Scotland on the South Groneland on the West and the Hyperborean or Congealed Sea vpon the North. Although I purposed to passe ouer Groneland with silence yet seeing I touched vpon the Land and saw some few things I thought it was to bee added There was in a certaine Monasterie in Iseland called Helgafiel a certayne blinde Monke left for the Abbot of the Monasterie had conuerted the Reuenues to the Kings vse who liued miserably there hee was borne in Groneland of a darke complexion and broad face The Gouernour commanded him to bee brought vnto him that hee might know some certaintie of the state of Groneland Hee sayd there was a Monasterie of Saint Thomas in Groneland into the which his Parents thrust him when he was but young and after that hee was taken out by the Bishop of Groneland when hee was thirtie yeeres of age to saile with him into Norway to the Archbishop to Nidrosia or Dronten to whom the Iseland Bishops are subiect in his returne hee was left in a Monasterie by the Bishop whose Countrey Groneland was this was done as hee sayd 1546. Hee said that Iland was called Groneland Antiphrastically For that it seldome or neuer waxeth greene and that there is so great cold there throughout the whole yeere except Iune Iuly and August that being clothed and couered with Furres they could scarse bee warme and that they had at home certayne round peeces of wood which being continually mooued with the feete kept their feet warme Hee sayd it aboundeth as Iseland doth with Fishes and that they had Beares and white Foxes nay Pigmies and Vnicornes and that day did not appeare till the Sunne had runne through Pisces This Monke told vs maruellous strange things that there was in the Monasterie of Saint Thomas where hee liued a Fountayne which sent forth burning and flaming water that this water was conueyed through pipes of stone to the seuerall Cells of the Monkes and that it made them warme as Stoaues doe with vs and that all kinde of meates might bee boyled in this Fountayne and fierie water no otherwise then if it had beene fire indeed Hee added moreouer that the walls of the Monasterie were made of Pumice stones out of a certayne Mountayne not farre from the Monasterie like to Hecla for if yee powre these burning Waters vpon the Pumice stones there will follow a slimie matter which in stead of Lime they vse for Morter After the Gouernours conference with the Monke I came priuatly vnto him to demand certayne particular things touching the Pigmies and other things hee had little skill in the Latine tongue hee vnderstood mee speaking Latine but answered by an Interpreter Hee sayd the Pigmies represent the most perfect shape of Man that they are hairy to the vttermost joynts of the fingers and that the Males haue beards downe to the knees But although they haue the shape of men yet they haue little sense or vnderstanding nor distinct speech but make shew of a kinde of hissing after the manner of Geese that his Abbot kept two of them in his Monasterie male and female but they liued not long and that they were vnreasonable Creatures and liue in perpetuall darknesse That some say they haue warre with the Cranes that hee knew not He affirmed that the same maner of food was in Groneland as in Island to wit of fish but not of cattle because they haue no cattle that the country is not populous Forth with from Island begins the Hyperborean Sea which beats vpon Groneland and the Country of the Pigmies which at this day is called Noua Zembla there the frozen Sea hath a Bay which is called the White
Sea or Mare Album and there are there certayne passages whereby they sayle into the Schythian Ocean if they can for Ice And the Gouernour had the King of Denmarkes Ship furnished with all necessaries but when hee heard by the Monke of these passages and short cut into the Kingdome of China hee affected this commendation that hee might open these passages and Ice vnto the Kingdome of China by the Tartarian Sea which had often beene attempted by others but in vaine The last day therefore of March in the yeere 1564. hee commanded that Ship to sayle to those places and mee also together with them being willing of mine owne accord and enioyned me to marke diligently the scituation of the places and whatsoeuer wee met with worthy of sight or report Wee were in the Ship threescore and foure men as well Danes as Iselanders and the twentieth day of Aprill wee arriued at a certayne Promontorie of Groneland and when wee found no Hauen to the which wee might safely commit our selues and letting downe the lead wee had sounded the depth of the Sea it was such as wee could not anchor there and the abundance of Ice was so great that it was neither safe nor possible to sayle neerer to the Rocks foure and twentie therefore of vs armed with great labour and danger went on shoare in our Skiffes among whom I also was to trie whether wee could finde a harbour and what kinde of men Groneland had In the meane time the great Ship floated in the Sea and Ice in a great calme halfe of our companie abode in the shoare to keepe the Skiffe another part and I with them ranne abroad to discouer they that were left on shoare to keepe the Skiffe going hither and thither found a little man dead with a long beard with a little Boate and a crooked Hooke of the bone of a Fish and a leather cord foure fish Bladders were bound vnto the Boate as is supposed that it should not bee drowned whereof three were sunke and fallen flat This Boate because it was very vnlike ours the Gouernour sent to the King of Denmarke Olaus Magnus in his first Booke writeth that there is a Rocke in the middest of Iseland and Groneland called Hutisocke which wee sayled by and that there they haue Ships of leather which hee testifieth hee saw but it was not such an one but Petrus Bembus in his seuenth Booke in the Venetian Historie describeth a Ship which was like vnto this where hee writeth thus While a French Ship kept her course not farre from Britaine shee tooke a Boate built of Osiers the middest beeing cut out and the solid barke of Trees ioyned together wherein there were seuen men of a middle stature somewhat darke coloured of a large and broad face marked with strange scarres and violet colour these had their garments of Fishes skinnes full of spots they bore a painted Crowne of reede wouen in as it were with seuen eares they did eate raw Flesh and drunke Blood as wee doe Wine their speech could not bee vnderstood sixe of them dyed one young man was brought aliue to the Aulercos where the King was It is not vnlikely to bee true that this Ship with these seuen men were driuen out of Groneland into the Britaine Ocean seeing the description of Bembus his Ship agreeth with that found in Groneland Wee wandred in the meane season in a Land vnknowne vnto vs which was couered with Snow and Ice wee found neither footing of men not any habitation nor fit Port but the Sea was closed and fenced on euery side with craggie Rockes Yet we met with a great white Beare which neither feared vs nor could bee driuen away with our cryes but came full vpon vs as to his certaine prey and when hee came neere vnto vs being twice shot through with a Gunne hee stood bolt vpright with his fore-feet as a man standeth till hee was shot through the third time and so fell downe dead his Skinne was sent to the King of Denmarke We agreed amongst our selues before wee went on shoare if wee found a fit Harbour or else had need of their helpe that wee should plucke vp our standerd which wee carried out with vs for that purpose and that they if they would call vs backe should signifie the same with their Ordnance A tempest arising in the meane while the Master of the Ship giues vs a signe to returne by the discharging of a piece of Ordnance and calls vs backe vnto the Ship all of vs therefore returned with great labour after three dayes vnto the Ship with the Beares skinne wee sayled therefore to the other side of the Iland toward the North to the Countrey of the Pigmies or Noua Zembla that by the mouth of the White Sea wee might come into the Scythian or Tartarian Sea from whence they say there is a passage to the Kingdome of China and Cathay but beeing hindred by the Ice wee could not passe the mouth of that Sea therefore without doing any thing wee returned into Iseland the sixteenth of Iune I sayd before that the Iselanders the nine and twentieth of Iune yeerely came together almost in the middle of the Iland to Iudgement and after our returne the Gouernour went thither and I with him Some of the next inhabitants of Hecla then came to Iudgement whom the Gouernour inuited twice or thrice to dinner and supper These men while they were at supper reported wonderfull things of the Mountayne Hecla and other things I was foorthwith inflamed with a desire to see and heare all Wherefore the Gouernour commended mee to these men that they should bring mee thither and commanded all things should bee shewed me which they knew there worthy to bee seene This Gouernour was a Dane a Noble man and excellently well learned to this man surely I am much bound for his great liberalitie towards mâ—e in that he caused me to be conueighed at his charge to diuers places of the Iland where any notable thing was to be seene I accompanied with two Islanders and a certaine Dane who carried prouision and a Tent on Horse-backe spent foure whole dayes while we go through rough places Hilly and desolate vnto this Mountayne For some Miles about Hecla all was full of blacke ashes and Pumis stones The Islanders aduised me that I should goe no neerer leading away the Horse which they had lent me I because I purposed to see and search out all things diligently accompanied with the Dane came neerer as though I went to climbe the Hill and although at the first sight we were afraid yet I would not leaue off my purpose and by reason of my young yeeres not vnderstanding the danger I went through the ashes and Pumis stones alone to Hecla leauing the Dane There was there at that time a wonderfull calme so that I saw neither fire nor smoke But behold suddenly in the bowels of the Earth a great noyse
the excellency of his beautie was called Halogie so named of the Prouince of Halogalandâ— in Norway That is to say Sâ—â—we surnamed the Ancient because hee is reported to haue liued three hundred yeeres he left one sonne and three daughters Dryfa. A snowy shower Porre King of Gothland Kuenland and Finland Goe A daughter Nor. Of whom Norway is named and the first Monarch Gor. Beiter-Geiter Gylui The said Asian immigration happened in the time of this Gylui Fanun Signifieth Snowe gathered together in thicke heapes by a Tempest Miol Is thin Snowe descending without winde From this Norus Haraldus Pulcriconâ—us is the twelfth of them that descended from the right Line whom some make the first Monarch of Norway but amisse being ignorant of Antiquitie seeing hee was the third Restorer of the Monarchy of Norway for betweene him and Norus Hemngus the sonne of Odinus obtayned the Monarchy also These I say besides many other things are the manifest tokens of the Inhabitants of the Northerne World farre more ancient then the immigration of Odinus of whose originall notwithstanding there is not one word But because it is most repugnant to a Christian man knowing the Bookes of Moses concerning Originals to affirme themselues to be Autochâ—â—â—a as both others but especially the Greekes did concerning their Ancestors yet with better leaue then the rest of the people of Europe who next to the Chaldoes Egyptians and Iewes might worthily boast of Antiquitie in comparison of other people It were better truly to confesse the vnknown originall of Ancestors then to be carried away with the opinion and error of Earth-bred men left surely wee should heare some such thing as sometimes one wittily vpbraided the Grecians with so much boasting by reason of their pretended selfe-originall to wit that Moses the Law giuer of the Iewes was more ancient then the Gods of the Grecians In the meane space because through the onely confession of ignorance or doubt truth doth not so soone appeare some what is to be alleaged touching the proposed question that the historicall Reader may haue some thing here which hee may either confuâ—e or confirme Wee are therefore by probable reasons to inquire who were the first inhabitants of the Northerne World and from whence they came then when they began to inhabit this our World that from hence some coniecture may arise concerning the originall of the language And that I may here acquit my selfe without circumstances I thinke the first inhabitants of the Northerne World were of the number of Giants nay mere Giants men that inhabited the mountaines of an huge and sometimes a monstrous body and of monstrous and exceeding strength and that they were the posteritie and remnant of the Canaanites expulsed from the Territories of Palestina about the yeere of the World 2500. by Iosua and Caleb remoouing into Palestina through Gods pleasure and direction and that this Countrey of the World euen vntill those times or peraduenture longer remayned altogether not inhabited For thus Saxo Grammaticus argueth in the Preface of his Dania But sayth he the stones of exceeding bignesse fastened to the Tombes and Caues of the ancient testifie that the Countrey of Denmarke was sometimes troubled with the inhabiting of Giants But if any doubt that it was done by monstrous strength let him looke vp to the high tops of certayne Mountaynes and say if he know it well who hath brought Rockes of such huge greatnesse to the tops thereof For euery one that considereth this Miracle shall perceiue that it is beyond common opinion that the simple labour of mortalitie or vsuall force of humane strength should rayse so huge a weight hardly or not at all moueable vpon the plaine ground to so high a top of mountaynous sublimitie This Saxo writeth who shall be a sufficient Author vnto vs concerning the first Inhabitants of Denmarke that is to say his owne Countrey So concerning Norway and Suecia and the bordering Countreyes as whatsoeuer is most ancient so it most resembleth a Giant-like disposition and nature Whereof examples are to be taken out of Histories which would bee tedious here For that I may omit ancient examples those things are knowne of late memory to haue beene done Concerning the Giant Doffro inhabitant of the Mountayne Doffraefiall in Norway and Foster-father of Haraldus Pulcricomus King of Norway Also concerning Dunubo who liued in the time of Droffon from whom the Bay Boddick or Bothnicke in time past was called Dumbshaff who in a Sea-fight encountring eighteene Giants alone sent twelue of them first to Hell before he himselfe was slaine Of thirtie Giants at once destroyed by fire by Dumbos Sonnes left in reuenge of their Fathers death There is yet a later example of certayne Giants of Norway destroyed by authoritie of Olaus Triggo King of Norway about the yeere of Christ 995. But the latest in the yeere 1338. Magnus the Sonne of Ericus being King of Norway that a Giant of fifteene Cubits was slaine by foure men as it is found recorded in the Chronicles Hereunto adde that a certayne Prouince of Norway or bordering vpon Finmauchia in ancient time was called Risalande that is to say the Land of Giants for En Râ—se and Rese signifie a Giant from whence Iotum Heimar that is the habitation of Giants is not farre dissonant whereupon as yet En Iaet is said to be a Giant that I may speake nothing heere of Iotumland by which name that which at this day is called Iijtland was sometimes called by our Countrey men and very many other also the Land of the Cimbri or Chersonesus the same name also being giuen it of Kemper that is fighting Giants of Nephilheimar and Karnephill else-where and peraduenture by others shall be spoken as also of the Gotthes and Getts peraduenture also Ietts and such like others Moreouer the remnant of the Giants came into Island whose Names Habitations worthy Acts and Enterprizes are sufficiently knowne and before our eyes Seeing therefore Giants first inhabited this our World it is demanded when or whence they came Gilb. Genebrand Chronol Lib. 1. The first Age sayth hee from the Creation of the World vnto the Floud seemeth to haue beene passed and spent within the mid-lands of the World and that they came not to the borders of Asia Africa and Europe Bodinus sayth that Moses wrote the Historie of the whole World he meaneth inhabited euen to the yeere of the World 2450. And Genebrand againe Lib. 1. Chronol pag. 11. As the first Originall of Mankind was in Armenia Mesopotamia Chaldaea and Syria and men before the Floud dwelt only there so other Countreyes themselues were first inhabited after the Floud Also Genebrand sayth yet further ibid. pag. 35. Before three thousand yeeres for hee wrote in the yeere of Christ 1597. almost all Europe was emptie that is about the yeere of the World 2541. which is chiefly to bee vnderstood of the Northerne World if of the rest of Europe
equitie and right and where the truth cannot be found out by Law it shall be referred to oath and lot and on whom soeuer the lot fals to him shall the right be adiudged And if any of the English Merchants in any of our Citie within our Kingdomes doe complaine of any wrong offered them by our people for debts growing by trade or otherwise we command our Gouernours and all other our authorised people that they presently minister true iustice vnto them And for any wrong or other matter of controuersie that the English Merchant shall haue against any of our Subiects our Gouernours and other our authorised people vpon their complaint for all controuersies matters of debt excepted shall giue our Subiects so offending vpon suretie setting them time to appeare at Mosco to answere the same with the English Merchants face to face before our Chancellour in the Office of Embassy and in these matters our Chancellour shall truely examine the businesse and minister true iustice and what by examination cannot be found shall be referred as before to oath and lot the Iudges and Iustices through our Dominions shall take no kinde of duetie of the English Merchants for their matters of Law We will and command that those our Imperiall gracious Letters of priuiledge be strictly obserued in all points in all parts of our Dominions and by all our Subiects Gouernours Secretaries and other Officers without disobeying in any thing And whosoeuer shall not obey this our Princely and gracious Letters of priuildge but shall offer wrong to the English Merchants those our Subiects shall be with vs in our high displeasure Thâ—se our gracious Letters of priuiledges are sealed with our Imperiall Seale of Gold in our Princely Pallace of our Imperiall Citie of Mosco in the yeare from the Worlds creation 7129. in the moneth of May the eleuenth day Subscribed by our Imperiall Maiesties Chancellour of our Office of Embassy and our priuie Chancellour Euan Corbatouesin Gramotin BVt it is now high time to leaue Russia and all that Barbarous shoare of Samotees and Tartars onely we will borrow helpe of some Barbarians to shippe vs thence to Sea And although Finch Gourdon and others haue in the former Booke inserted so great light yet seeing Master Marsh hath entertained other guides we will take Sea by Ob and thence set forth on further discoueries CHAP. XII Notes concerning the discouery of the Riuer of Ob taken out of a Roll written in the Russian tongue which was attempted by the meanes of ANTONIE MARSH a chiefe Factor for the Moscouie Company of England 1584. with other notes of the North-east FIrst he wrote a Letter from the Citie of Mosco in the yeare 7092. after the Russe accompt which after our accompt was in the yeare 1584. vnto foure Russes that vsed to trade from Colmogro to Pechora and other parts Eastward whose answere was By writings receiued from thee as also by reports wee vnderstand thou wouldest haue vs seeke out the mouth of the Riuer Ob which we are content to doe and thou must giue therefore fiftie rubbles it is requisite to goe to seeke it out with two Cochimaes or companies and each Cochima must haue ten men and wee must goe by the Riuer Pechora vpwards in the Spring by the side of the Ice as the Ice swimmeth in the Riuer which will aske a fortnights time and then we must fall into Ouson Riuer and fall downe with the streame before we come to Ob a day and a night in the spring Then it will hold vs eight dayes to swimme downe the Riuer Ob before we come to the mouth therefore send vs a man that can write and assure thy selfe the mouth of Ob is deepe On the Russe side of Ob soiourne Samoeds called Vgorskai Sibierskie Samoeds and on the other side dwel another kinde of Samoeds called Monganet or Mongaseisky Samoeds We must passe by fiue Castles that stand on the Riuer of Ob. The name of the first is Tesuoi Gorodok which standeth vpon the mouth of the Riuer Padon The second small Castle is Nosoro-gorodock and it standeth hard vpon the side of Ob. The third is called Necheiour-goskoy The fourth is Charedmada The fift is Nadesneà a that is to say The Castle of comfort or trust and it standeth vpon the Riuer Ob lowermost of all the former Castles toward the Sea Heretofore your people haue bin at the said Riuer of Obs mouth with a Ship and there was made shipwracke and your people were slaine by the Samoeds which thought that they came to rob and subdue them The Trees that grow by the Riuer are Firres and a kinde of white soft and light Firre which we call Yell. The bankes on both sides are very high and the water not swift but still and deepe Fish there are in it as Sturgeons and Cheri and Pidle and Nelma a dainty fish like white Salmons and Moucoun and Sigi and Sterlidi but Salmons there are none Not farre distant from the maine at the mouth of Ob there is an Island whereon resort many wilde beasts as white Beares and the Morses and such like And the Samoeds tell vs that in the winter season they oftentimes finde there Morses teeth If you would haue vs trauell to seeke out the mouth of Ob by Sea we must goe by the Isles of Vaygats and Noua Zembla and by the Land of Matpheone that is by Matthewes Land And assure thy selfe that from Vaygats to the mouth of Ob by Sea is but a small matter to sayle Written at Pechora the yeare 7092. the twenty one of February Master MARSM also learned these distances of places and Ports from Caninos to Ob by Sea FRom Caninos to the Bay of Medemske which is somewhat to the East of the Riuer Pechora is seuen dayes sayling The Bay of Medemsky is ouer a day and a halfe sayling From Medemske Sanorost to Carareca is sixe dayes sayling From Carska Bay to the farthest side of the Riuer Ob is nine dayes sayling The Bay of Carska is from side to side a day and a nights sayling He learned another way by Noua Zembla and Matthuschan Y ar to Ob more North-eastward From Caninos to the Iland of Colgoieue is a day a nights sayling From Colgoieue to Noua Zembla are two dayes sayling There is a great Osera or Lake vpon Noua Zembla where wonderfull store of Geese and Swannes doe breede and in moulting time cast their feathers which is about Saint Peters day and the Russes of Colmogro repaire thither yearely and our English men venter thither with them seuerall shares in money they bring home great quantitie of Doune-Feathers dried Swannes and Geese Beares skinnes and Fish c. From Naromske Reâ—a or Riuer to Mattuschan Y ar is sixe dayes sayling From Mattuschan Y ar to the Peronologli Teâ—pla that is to say To the warme passage ouer-land compassing or sayling round
Pilot from Venice dated the 20. of Nouember 1596. which came not to his hands And also another Letter dated the 24. of Ianuarie 1596. which came to his hands And thereof he wrote me answere dated the 28. of May 1597. which I receiued the first of August 1597. by Thomas Norden an English Merchant yet liuing in London wherein he promised still to goe with me into England to performe the said voyage for discouerie of the North-west passage into the South Sea if I would send him money for his charges according to his former writing without the which money he said he could not goe for that he said he was vndone vtterly when he was in the ship Santa Anna which came from China and was robbed at California And yet againe afterward I wrote him another Letter from Venice whereunto he wrote me answere by a Letter written in his Greeke language dated the 20. of October 1598. the which I haue still by me wherein he promiseth still to goe with me into England and performe the said voyage of discouerie of the North-west passage into the South Sea by the said streights which he calleth the Streight of Noua Spania which he saith is but thirtie daies voyage in the streights if I will send him the money formerly written for his charges The which money I could not yet send him for that I had not yet recouered my pension owing mee by the Companie of Turkie aforesaid And so of long time I stayed from any furder proceeding with him in this matter And yet lastly when I my selfe was at Zante in the moneth of Iune 1602. minding to passe from thence for England by Sea for that I had then recouered a little money from the Companie of Turkie by an order of the Lords of the Priuie Counsell of England I wrote another Letter to this Greeke Pilot to Cefalonia and required him to come to me to Zante and goe with mee into England but I had none answere thereof from him for that as I heard afterward at Zante he was then dead or very likely to die of great sicknesse Whereupon I returned my selfe by Sea from Zante to Venice and from thence I went by land through France into England where I arriued at Christmas An. 1602. safely I thanke God after my absence from thence ten yeeres time with great troubles had for the Company of Turkies businesse which hath cost me a great summe of money for the which I am not yet satisfied of them A Treatise of the North-west passage to the South Sea through the Continent of Virginia and by Fretum Hudson THe noble plantation of Virginia hath some very excellent prerogatiues aboue many other famous Kingdomes namely the temperature of the aire the fruitfulnesse of the soile and the commodiousnesse of situation The aire is healthfull and free both from immoderate heate and from extreme cold fo that both the Inhabitants and their Cattell doe prosper exceedingly in stature and strength and all Plants brought from any other remote climate doe there grow and fructifie in as good or better manner then in the soile from whence they came Which though it doe manifestly prooue the fruitfulnesse of the soile yeelding all kindes of Graine or Plants committed vnto it with a rich and plentifull increase yet cannot the fatnesse of the earth alone produce such excellent effects vnlesse the temperature of the aire be likewise so fauourable that those tender sprouts which the earth doth abundantly bring forth may bee cherished with moderate heate and seasonable moisture and freed both from scorching drought and nipping frost The North part of America Gerardus Mercator a very industrious and excellent Geographer was abused by a Map sent vnto him of foure Euripi meeting about the North Pole which now are found to bee all turned into a mayne Icie Sea One demonstration of the craftie falshood of these vsuall Maps is this that Cape Mendocino is set in them West North-west distant from the South Cape of California about seuenteene hundred leagues whereas Francis Gaule that was imployed in those discoueries by the Vice-roy of New Spaine doth in Hugo Linschotten his booke set downe their distance to be onely fiue hundred leagues Besides this in the place where Sir Thomas Button did winter in 57. degrees of latitude the constant great Tydes euery twelue houres and the increase of those Tydes whensoeuer any strong Westerne winde did blow doe strongly perswade vs that the mayne Westerne Ocean is not farre from thence which was much confirmed vnto them the Summer following when sayling directly North from that place where they wintered about the latitude of 60. degrees they were crossed by a strong Current running sometimes Eastward sometimes Westward So that if we finde either Hudsons Bay or any Sea more neere vnto the West wee may assure our selues that from thence we may with great ease passe to any part of the East Indies And that as the World is very much beholding to that famous Columbus for that hee first discouered vnto vs the West Indies and to the Portugal for the finding out the ordinarie and as yet the best way that is knowne to the East Indies by Cape Bona Speranza So may they and all the world be in this beholding to vs in opening a new and large passage both much neerer safer and farre more wholesome and temperate through the Continent of Virginia and by Fretum Hudson to all those rich Countries bordering vpon the South Sea in the East and West Indies And this hope that the South Sea may easily from Virginia be discouered ouer Land is much confirmed by the constant report of the Sauages not onely of Virginia but also of Florida and Canada which dwelling so remote one from another and all agreeing in the report of a large Sea to the Westwards where they describe great ships not vnlike to ours with other circumstances doe giue vs very great probabilitie if not full assurance that our endeuours this way shall by Gods blessing haue a prosperous and happy successe to the encrease of his Kingdome and Glorie amongst these poore ignorant Heathen people the publique good of all the Christian world the neuer-dying honour of our most gracious Soueraigne the inestimable benefit of our Nation and the admirable and speedie increase and aduancement of that most noble and hopefull Plantation of Virginia for the good successe whereof all good men with mee I doubt not will powre out their prayers to Almightie God H. B. VOYAGES AND TRAVELS TO AND IN THE NEW WORLD CALLED AMERICA RELATIONS OF THEIR PAGAN ANTIQVITIES AND OF THE REGIONS AND PLANTATIONS IN THE NORTH AND SOVTH parts thereof and of the Seas and Ilands adiacent THE FIFTH BOOKE CHAP. I. A Description of the West Indies by ANTONIO De HERRERA his Maiesties Chiefe Chronicler of the Indies and his Chronicler of Castile To the Licentiate PAVL of Laguna President of the Royall and Supreme Councell of the Indies THe
Residencie with facultie to take the gouernment and by his death the Licenciate Marcus of Aguilar naturall of the Citie of Ezija was subrogated his Deputie and because of his death succeeded within two moneths hee substituted his authorities in the Treasurer Alonso of Estrada borne in Citie Royall and the death of Lewis Pance being knowne in Castile it was prouided that Marcus of Aguilar should gouerne and in defect of him Alonso of Estrada till the first Court came with order that Nunne of Guzman Knight of Guadalajara Gouernour of Panuco a President did come and because it was conuenient to take away those Iudges others were sent in their places and for President in the gouernment vniuersall of New Spaine Don Sebastian Ramirez of Fuenleal Bishop of Saint Dominicke and of the Conception late President of the Court of Saint Dominicke a man of great learning and that after many dignities died in Castile Bishop of Cuenca and then the charge of Captaine generall was giuen anew to the Marques Don Hernando Cortes that he might gouerne the matters of warre with the aduise of Don Sebastian Ramirez The first that had title of Vice-roy and Captaine generall of New Spaine was Don Antonie of Mendoça brother of the Marques of Mondejar Don Lewis of Velasco a Gentleman of the House of the high Constable of Castile Don Gaston of Peralta Marques of Falces Don Martine Enriquez of Almansa brother of the Marques of Alcannizes the Kings Steward Don Laurence Xuarez of Mendoça Earle of Corunya which deceased being prouided for Piru and by his death Don Peter Moya of Contreras Archbishop of Mexico gouerned in the meane while Don Aluaro Manrique of Zunniga Marques of Villamamuque brother of the Duke of Bojar Don Lewis of Velasco sonne to the abouesaid Don Lewis of Velasco which passed to gouerne the Kingdomes of Piru where at this present hee is Don Gaspar of Zunniga and Fonseca Earle of Monterrey which gouerneth at this day In the Kingdomes of Piru DOn Franciscus Piçarro Marques of the Charcas Gouernour chiefe Iustice and Captaine generall The Licenciate Vaca of Castro of the habit of Saint Iames of the supreme Councell of Castile carried Title of Gouernour generall Blasco Nunnez Vela a Gentleman of Auila was the first that carried the Title of Vice-roy and Captaine generall of the Kingdomes of Piru The Licenciate Iames de la Gasca of the Councell of the holy and generall Inquisition carried the Title of President of the new Court that was sent to the Citie of The Kings and of Gouernour generall with facultie to giue the gouernment of Armes to whom hee thought best He died Bishop of Siguença and his Funerall and Trophees are seene in Magdalene Church in Valladolid and in his absence the gouernment remayned to the Court of the Citie of The Kings The second that carried Title of Vice-roy and Captaine generall was Don Antonie of Mendoça that gouerned the Kingdoms of New Spaine Don Andrew Hâ—rtado of Mendoça Marques of Caâ—yete Don Iames of Zunyga and Velasco Earle of Nieua The Licenciate Lope Garcia of Castro of the Royall and supreme Councell of the Indies caried title of President and Gouernor general Don Franciscus of Toledo brother to the Earle of Oropesa Steward to the King Don Martin Enriquez from the charge of New Spaine passed to gouerne the Kingdomes of Piru Don Garcia of Mendoça Marques of Cauyete Don Lewis of Velasco from the charge of New Spaine passed to the Kingdomes of Piru where now he is and at the instant of the impression of this Worke is prouided for Vice-roy and Captaine generall of those Kingdomes Don Iohn Pacheco Duke of Escalona Printed at Madrid by Iuan Flamenco Aâ— 1601. CHAP. II. Obseruations gathered out of the First Second Third and Fourth bookes of IOSEPHVS ACOSTA a learned Iesuite touching the naturall historie of the Heauens Ayre Water and Earth at the west Indies Also of their Beasts Fishes Fowles Plants and other remarkable rarities of Nature §. I. Of the fashion and forme of Heauen at the new-found World and of the Ayre and Windes MAny in Europe demand of what forme and fashion Heauen is in the Southerne parts for that there is no certaintie found in ancient Books who although they grant there is a Heauen on this other part of the World yet come they not to any knowledge of the forme thereof although in truth they make mention of a goodly great Starre seene in those parts which they call Canopus Those which of late dayes haue sayled into these parts haue accustomed to write strange things of this Heauen that it is very bright hauing many goodly Starres and in effect things which come farre are commonly described with encrease But it seemes contrarie vnto me holding it for certaine that in our Region of the North there is a greater number and bigger starres finding no starres in these parts which exceede the Fisher or the Chariot in bignesse It is true that the Crosse in these parts is very faire and pleasing to behold we call the Crosse foure notable and apparant starres which make the forme of a crosse set equally and with proportion The ignorant suppose this crosse to be the Southerne Pole for that they see the Nauigators take their heigth thereby as wee are accustomed to doe by the North starre But they are deceiued and the reason why Saylers doe it in this sort is for that in the South parts there is no fixed starre that markes the Pole as the North starre doth to our Pole And therefore they take their heigth by the starre at the foote of the Crosse distant from the true and fixed Pole Antarticke thirtie degrees as the North starre is distant from the Pole Articke three degrees or little more And so it is more difficult to take the heigth in those parts for that the said starre at the foote of the Crosse must be right the which chanceth but in one houre of the night which is in diuers seasons of the yeere in diuers houres and oftentimes it appeareth not in the whole night so as it is very difficult to take the height And therefore the most expert Pilots regard not the Crosse taking the height of the Sunne by the Astrolabe by which they know in what height they are wherein commonly the Portugals are more expert as a Nation that hath more discourse in the Arte of Nauigation then any other There are also other starres in these Southerne parts which in some sort resemble those of the North. That which they call the Milken way is larger and more resplendent in the South parts appearing therein those admirable blacke spots whereof we haue made mention Considering with my selfe oftentimes what should cause the Equinoctiall to bee so moist as I haue said to refute the opinion of the Ancients I finde no other reason but the great force of the Sunne in those parts whereby it drawes vnto it a great abundance of vapours
springs a Fountaine of Salt which as it runnes turnes into Salt very white and exceeding good the which if it were in another Countrie were no small riches yet they make very small account thereof for the store they haue there The waters which runne in Guayaquel which is in Peru almost vnder the Equinoctiall Line are held to be healthfull for the French disease and other such like so as they come from many places farre off to be cured And they say the cause thereof is for that in that Countrie there is great aboundance of rootes which they call Salepareille the vertue and operation whereof is so knowne that it communicates her propertie to the waters wherein it is put to cure this disease Bilcanota is a Mountaine the which according to common opinion is in the highest part of Peru the top whereof is all couered with Snow and in some places is blacke like coale There issueth forth of it two Springs in contrary places which presently grow to be very great brooks and so by little and little become great flouds the one goes to Calloa into the great Lake Tâ—â—caca the other goes to the Lands and is that which they call Yucay which ioyning with another runnes into the North Sea with a violent and furious course This Spring when it comes out of the rocke Bilcanota as I haue said is of the colour of lie hauing an ashie colour and casts a fâ—me as a thing burnt the which runs far in this sort vntil the multitude of waters that run into it quench this smoak and fire which it drawes from the Spring In new Spain I haue seene a Spring as it were Ink somewhat blew in Peru another of color red like blood where vpon they cal it the red Riuer Amongst all Riuers not onely at the Indies but generally through the world the Riuer Maragnon or of Amazons is the chiefe whereof we haue spoken in the former Booke The Spaniards haue often sailed it pretending to discouer the Lands which by report are very rich especially those they call Dorado and Paytiti Iean de Salnies the Adelantade made a memorable entrie though of small effect There is a passage which they call Pongo one of the most dangerous in all the world for the Riuer being there straightned and forced betwixt two high steepe Rocks the water fals directly downe with so great a violence that comming steepe downe it causeth such a boyling as it seemeth impossible to passe it without drowning yet the courage of men durst attempt to passe it for the desire of this renowmed Dorado they slipt downe from the top to the bottome thrust on with the violence and currant of the floud holding themselues fast in their Canoes or barkes and although in falling they were turned topsie turuie and both they and their Canoes plunged into the deepe yet by their care and industrie they recouered themselues againe and in this sort the whole armie escaped except some few that were drowned And that which is more admirable they carried themselues so cunningly that they neither lost their Powder nor Munition In their returne hauing suffered many troubles and dangers they were forced in the end to passe backe that same way mounting by one of those high Rocks sticking their Ponyards in the Rocke Captaine Peter d'Orsua made another entrie by the same Riuer who being dead in the same Voyage and the Souldiers mutinied other Captaines followed the enterprise by an arme that comes into the North Sea A religious man of our company told vs that being then a secular man he was present in a manner at all that enterprise and that the tides did flow almost a hundred leagues vp the Riuer and whereas it enters into the Sea the which is vnder the Line or very neere it hath seuenty leagues breadth at the mouth of it a matter incredible and which exceeds the breadth of the Mediterranean Sea though there be some others who in their descriptions giue it but twenty fiue or thirty leagues breadth at the mouth Next to this Riuer that of Plata or of Siluer holds the second place which is otherwise called Paraguay which runs from the Mountains of Peru into the Sea in thirty fiue degrees of altitude to the South it riseth as they say like to the Riuer of Nile but much more without comparison and makes the fields it ouerflowes like vnto a Sea for the space of three moneths and after returneth againe to his course in the which Shippes doe saile many leagues against the streame There are many other Riuers that are not of that greatnesse and yet are equall yea they surpasse the greatest of Europe as that of Magdalaine neere to Saint Marthe called the great Riuer and that of Aluarado in new Spaine and an infinite number of others Of the South side on the Mountaines of Peru the Riuers are not vsually so great for that their current is not long and that many waters cannot ioyne together but they are very swift descending from the Mountaines and haue sodaine fals by reason whereof they are very dangerous and many men haue perished there They increase and ouerflow most in the time of heate I haue gone ouer twenty and seuen Riuers vpon that coast yet did I neuer passe any one by a foord The Indians vse a thousand deuises to passe their Riuers In some places they haue a long cord that runnes from one side to th' other and thereon hangs a basket into the which he puts himselfe that meanes to passe and then they draw it from the banke with another cord so as he passeth in this basket In other places the Indian passeth as it were on Horse-backe vpon a bottle of straw and behinde him he that desires to passe and so rowing with a peece of a boord carries him ouer In other places they make a floate of gourds or pompions vpon which they set men with their stuffe to carry ouer and the Indians hauing cords fastned to them goe swimming before and draw this floate of pompions after them as Horses doe a Coach others goe behinde thrusting it forward Hauing passed they take their barke of pompions vpon their backe and returne swimming this they doe in the Riuer of Saint at Peru. We passed that of Aluarado in new Spain vpon a table which the Indians carried vpon their shoulders and when they lost their footing they swamme These deuises with a thousand other wherewith they vse to passe their Riuers breede a terrour in the beholders helping themselues with such weake and vnsure meanes and yet they are very confident They doe vse no other bridges but of haire or of straw There are now vpon some Riuers bridges of Stone built by the diligence of some Gouernours but many fewer then were needefull in such a Countrie where so many men are drowned by default thereof and the which yeeldes so much Siluer as not onely Spaine but
and wonderfull secrets to all parts of the World for the which he is to be glorified for euer REader I haue here added this worke for the better and more particular knowledge of the Naturall Historie of the West Indies This Authour Gonzalo Ferdinando de Ouiedo did first write a Summarie to Charles the fifth out of which the most part of this is taken An. 1525. and after that writ his Generall Historie enlarging what he had written before this Summarie and in the diuiding it into three Parts the first of which contayning principally the Spanish acts and Naturall obseruations in the Ilands in twentie Bookes wee haue in Ramusios third Tome of Voyages the second in which bee writ of the Continent of New Spaine and the third of Peru and the Southerne America with aboue foure hundred pictures of the Plants Beasts and other Creatures of those parts were neuer published to the great losse of naturall knowledge of those parts As for the Spanish acts we haue them sufficiently written by others But Acosta and Ouiedo haue best deserued of the studious of Nature that is of the knowledge of God in his workes In which respect I haue added many things omitted by Master Eden and Master Willes in the former publication both examining this and translating the rest from Ramusios Italian edition CHAP. III. Extracts of GONZALO FERDINANDO DE OVIEDO his Summarie and Generall Historie of the Indies Of the mynes of gold and the manner of working in them THis particular of the mynes of Gold is a thing greatly to be noted and I may much better speake hereof then any other man forasmuch as there are now twelue yeeres past since I serued in the place of the Surueyor of the melting shops pertayning to the gold mynes of the firme Land and was the Gouernor of the mynes of the Catholike King Don Ferdinando after whole departure from this life I serued long in the same roome in the Name of your Maiestie The myne or veine which ought to be followed ought to be in a place which may stand to saue much of the charges of the Labourers and for the administration of other necessarie things that the charges may bee recompenced with gaynes The greatest part of the wrought gold which the Indians haue is base and holdeth somewhat of Copper of this they make Bracelets and Chaines and in the same they close their Iewels which their Women are accustomed to weare and esteemed more then all the riches of the World The manner how gold is gathered is this either of such as is found in Zauana that is to say in the Plaines and Riuers of the Champaine country being without Trees whether the Earth be with grasse or without or of such as is sometimes found on the Land without the Riuers in places where Trees grow so that to come by the same it shall be requisite to cut downe many and great Trees But after which soeuer of these two manners it be found either in the Riuers or Breaches of waters or else in the earth I will shew how it is found in both these places and how it is separate and purged Therefore when the myne or veine is discouered this chanceth by searching and prouing in such places as by certaine signes and tokens doe appeare to skilfull men apt for the generation of gold and to hold gold and when they haue found it they follow the myne and labour it whether it be in the Riuer or in the Playne as I haue said And if it be found on the Playne first they make the place very cleane where they intend to digge then they digge eight or ten foot in length and as much in breadth but they goe no deeper then a span or two or more as shall seeme best to the Master of the myne digging equally then they wash all the earth which they haue taken out of the said space and if herein they finde any gold they follow it and if not they digge a span deeper and wash the earth as they did before and if then also they finde nothing they continue in digging and washing the earth as before vntill they come to the hard rocke or stone and if in fine they finde no gold there they follow no further to seeke gold in that place but goe to another part And it is to be vnderstood that when they haue found the myne they follow it in digging in the same measure in leuell and depth vntill they haue made an end of all the myne which that place contayneth if it appeare to be rich This myne ought to consist of certaine feet or pases in length or breadth according to certaine orders determined and within that compasse of earth it is not lawfull for any other to digge for gold And where as endeth the myne of him that first found the gold immediatly it is lawfull for any other man that will with a staffe to assigne himselfe a place by the side of the same inclosing it with stakes or pales as his owne These mynes of Zauana that is such as are found in the Playnes ought euer to bee sought neere to some Riuer or Brooke or Spring of water or Dike or standing Poole to the end that the gold may be washed for the which purpose they vse the labour of certaine Indians as they doe other in digging of the myne And when they haue digged out the myne they fill certaine Trayes with that earth which other Indians haue the charge immediatly to receiue at their hands and to carry those Trayes of earth to the water where it may be washed Yet doe not they that bring it wash it but deliuer it to other putting it out of their owne Trayes into theirs which they haue readie in their hands to receiue it These Washers for the most part are the Indian women because this worke is of lesse paine and trauell then any other These women when they wash are accustomed to fit by the water side with their legges in the water euen vp to the knees or lesse as the place serueth their purpose and thus holding the Trayes with earth in their hands by the handles thereof and putting the same into the water they mooue them round about after the manner of sifting with a certaine aptnesse in such sort that there entreth no more water into the Trayes then serueth their turne and with the selfe same apt mouing of their Trayes in the water they euer auoid the foule water with the earth out of the one side of the Vessell and receiue in cleane water on the other side thereof so that by this means by little and little the water washeth the earth as the lighter substance of the Trayes and the Gold as the heauier matter resteth in the bottome of the same being round and hollow in the middest like vnto a Barbars Basen And when all the earth is auoided and the Gold gathered together in the bottome of
distant from the greater Some iudged it to bee a Whale with her young one which others denyed saying a Whale had no armes To my iudgement each arme might be fiue and twentie foote long and as bigge as a Butt or Pipe the head fourteene or fifteene foote high and much more in breadth and the rest of the body larger That of her which appeared aboue water was aboue fiue times the height of a meane man which make fiue and twentie paces Lorenzo Martino Canon of the Church of Golden Castile Sancio di Tudela c. were with me and we were all afraid when shee came neere our small Caruell Shee seemed to disport her selfe at a tempest approching which suddenly arose much to our purpose from the West and brought vs in few dayes to Panama In Hispaniola and the neighbouring Ilands is a strange bird of prey as bigge as a great Gauia and much like it shee preyeth on the Land on birds c. and on fish in the Water shee is footed like water-fowles and goeth like a Goose but hath talons like Hawkes and fastens therewith on the fishes which shee eates so taken either in the Water or on the Rocks or as shee flyeth in the Aire holding it betweene her feete The Christians call them Astori di acqua What scath the Ants did in Hispaniola is before mentioned in the yeere 1519. and the next following and the Citie of Saint Domingo was almost dishabited by this great Armie of little creatures as in Spaine a Citie was dispeopled by Conies and which lately happened to the I le Porto Santo in Thessalia which almost fell out to the English Colonie in Bermuda to another Citie by Rats to the Atariotae by Frogges to the Miâ—ntines by Fleas to Amicle in Italie by Serpents and to another part thereof by Sparrowes to diuers places of Africa often by Locusts so can the Great God arme the least creatures to the destruction of proud vainglorious men And this miserie so perplexed the Spaniards that they sought as strange a remedie as was the disease which was to chuse some Saint for their Patron against the Antes Alexander Giraldine the Bishop hauing sung a solemne and Pontificall Masse after the Consecration and Eleuation of the Sacrament and deuout Prayers made by him and the people opened a Booke in which was a Catalogue of the Saints by lot to chuse some he or she Saint whom God should please to appoint their Aduocate against that Calamitie And the Lot fell vpon Saint Saturnine whose Feast is on the nine and twentieth of Nouember after which the Ant-damage became more tolerable and by little and little diminished by Gods mercie and intercession of that Saint I note it the rather because the Bishop and that Saint were both Romanes and as that Martyr had made mute the Idols in Toledo as is written in the Historie of his Martyrdome so now was Idolatry and I pray what was this destroyed in Hispaniola Hee might haue said exchanged a pitifull case that when God hath sâ—nt his owne Sonne made of a woman made vnder the Law c. Who hath dyed for our yea that Martyrs sinnes risen for our Iustification ascended on high to giue gifts to men and is there and therefore set downe at Gods right hand to make intercession for vs sinners to take possession for vs mortals to accomplish as our Amen all the promises of this life and that which is to come whether against Ants or Deuils and in him it hath pleased the Father that all fulnesse should dwell yea beyond and it pleased in him dwelleth the fulnesse of the Godhead bodily and we are compleate in him and he is all in all yesterday to day the same for euer which hath loued vs and giuen himselfe for vs which is loue which hath inuited vs Come to me all ye that labour which hath incited vs by all attractiues that after all this men Christian men should goe cast Lots for an Intercessor and neglecting Christ dreame of Romane carnall phancies or runne mad with Romish superstitious phrensies wherein if the bodie be deliuered as happened to the lusting Israelites with their Quaile-store the burthen is made double to the soule when God heareth in his anger Such Cisternes doe they digge which forsake the Fountaine of liuing waters euen broken Cisternes which can hold no waters the best of Saints like the wise Virgins hauing no more Oile then will suffice their owne Lampes and that also receiued out of anothers fulnesse of whose fulnesse wee all haue receiued grace for grace said a principall Saint There are Caterpillers which shine in the night fiftie or a hundred paces off only from that part of the bodie whence the legges issue others only haue their head shining I haue seene some a spanne long very fearefull but for any thing I haue heard harmelesse Flies are lesse but more hurtfull then in Spaine but these in kindes and colours are so diuersified that it is impossible to write them and so may be said of other small creatures in those parts In his sixteenth Booke he declareth the Conquest of the I le Borichen or Saint Iohn and the quarrels betwixt the Spaniards the learning of some breeding such dissentions that not without cause saith our Author in Golden Castile and in other parts the King forbad Law-learned men and Proctors should passe thither as men infectious by sowing strife where they ought not In this I le the people and other things are as before is said of Hispaniola there are more Birds in Saint Iohn rich Mineralls of Gold certaine Battes which the people eate and Lignum Sanctum groweth there more excellent then the Guaiacan for the French Disease and others In his seuenteenth Booke he writeth of Cuba The people and other things are much like to Hispaniola In their Mariages all the guests of the Bridegroomes ranke as Caciques if hee bee a Cacique or Principall or Plebeians as he is lye with the Spouse before he himselfe may doe it after which she with her fist bent comes crying with a loud voyce Manicato Manicato that is forced and full of force as glorying in her shame They are in vices like those of Hispaniola and will be no better Christians then other Indians whatsoeuer Peter Martyr writeth from Encises Relations For I haue seene more Indians then they both and by experience of those Nations know that none or very few of them are Christians of their owne will and accord and when any are baptized being of age he doth it more for some by-purpose then for zeale of the faith for there remaines to him nothing but the name which also soone after he forgets Perhaps there are some faithfull but I beleeue they are very rare The Creatures and Plants of Spaine prosper well there as doe the naturall which are the same which are in Hispaniola The people were exhausted when they first went
that no people of the West Indies haue beene more apt to receiue the Gospell then those which were most subiect to their Lords and which haue beene charged with the heauiest burthens as well of Tributes and Seruices as of Customes and bloudie Practises All that which the Mexican Kings and those of Peru did possesse is at this day most planted with Christian Religion and where there is least difficultie in the Gouernment and Ecclesiasticall Discipline The Indians were so wearied with the heauy and insupportable yoke of Satans lawes his sacrifices and ceremonies whereof wee haue formerly spoken that they consulted among themselues to seeke out a new Law and an other God to serue And therefore the Law of Christ seemed vnto them and doth at this day seeme iust sweet cleane good and full of happinesse And that which is difficult in our Law to beleeue so high and soueraigne Mysteries hath beene easie among them for that the Deuill had made them comprehend things of greater difficultie and the selfe-same things which hee had stolen from our Euangelicall Law as their manner of Communion and Confession their adoration of Three in One and such other like the which against the will of the Enemie haue holpen for the easie receiuing of the Truth by those who before had embraced Lyes God is wise and admirable in all his workes vanquishing the Aduersarie euen with his owne weapon hee takes him in his owne snare and kills him with his owne sword Finally our God who had created this People and who seemed to haue thus long forgot them when the houre was come hee would haue the same Deuils enemies to mankinde whom they falsly held for gods should giue a testimonie against their will of the true Law the power of Christ and the triumph of the Crosse as it plainly appeares by the presages prophesies signes and prodigies here before mentioned with many others happened in diuers parts and that the same ministers of Satan Sorcerers Magicians and other Indians haue confessed it And wee cannot denie it being most euident and knowne to all the World that the Deuill dareth not hisse and that the Practises Oracles Answers and visible Apparitions which were so ordinarie throughout all this Infidelitie haue ceased whereas the Crosse of Christ hath beene planted where there are Churches and where the Name of Christ hath beene confessed And if there be at this day any cursed minister of his that doth participate thereof it is in Caues and on the tops of Mountaines and in secret places farre from the name and communion of Christians The Soueraigne Lord be blessed for his great mercies and for the glorie of his holy Name And in truth if they did gouerne this people temporally and spiritually in such sort as the Law of Iesus Christ hath set it downe with a milde yoke and light burthen and that they would impose no more vpon them then they can well beare as the Letters Patents of the good Emperour of happy memorie doe command and that they would imploy halfe the care they haue to make profit of these poore mens sweats and labours for the health of their soules it were the most peaceable and happy Christian part of all the World c. CHAP. V. Of the ancient superstitions of the Mexicans and Indians of America gathered out of the fifth Booke of IOSEPHVS ACOSTA FIrst although the darknesse of Infidelitie holdeth these Nations in blindnesse yet in many things the light of Truth and Reason workes somewhat in them And they commonly acknowledge a supreme Lord and Author of all things which they of Peru called Vnachocha and gaue him names of great excellence as Pachacamac or Pachayachachic which is the Creator of Heauen and Earth and Vsapu which is admirable and other like names Him they did worship as the chiefest of all whom they did honor in beholding the Heauen The like wee see amongst them of Mexico and China and all other Infidels Which accordeth well with that which is said of Saint Paul in the Acts of the Apostles where he did see the Inscription of an Altar Ignoto Deo to the vnknowne God Whereupon the Apostle tooke occasion to preach vnto them saying Hee whom you worship without knowing him doe I preach vnto you In like sort those which at this day doe preach the Gospell to the Indians finde no great difficultie to perswade them that there is a High God and Lord ouer all and that this is the Christians God and the true God And yet it hath caused great admiration in mee that although they had this knowledge yet had they no proper Name for God if wee shall seeke into the Indian tongue for a word to answere to this Name of God as in Latin Deâ—s in Greeke Theos in Hebrew El in Arabike Alla but we shall not finde any in the 〈◊〉 or Mexican tongues So as such as preach or write to the Indians vse our Spanish name Dios fitting it to the accent or pronunciation of the Indian tongues the which differ much whereby appeares the small knowledge they had of God seeing they cannot so much as name him if it be not by our very name yet in truth they had some little knowledge and therefore in Pâ—ru they made him a rich Temple which they called Pachacamac which was the principall Sanctuarie oâ— the Realme And as it hath beene said this word of Pachacamac is as much to say as the Creator yet in this Temple they vsed their Idolatries worshipping the Deuill and Figures They likewise made Sacrifices and Offerings to Viracocha which held the chiefe place amongst the worships which the Kiâ—gâ— Iuguâ—â— made Hereof they called the Spaniards Virâ—cochas for that they hold opinion they are the 〈◊〉 of Hâ—auen and diuiâ—e eâ—en as others did attribute a Deitie to Paul and 〈◊〉 calling the one Iupiter and the other Mercurie so would they offer sacrifices vnto them as vnto gods and as the Barbarians of Mâ—litâ— which is Maltè seeing that the Viper did not huâ—â— the Apostle they called him God NExt to Viracocha or their supreme God that which most commonly they haue and doe adore amongst the Infidels is the Sunne and after those things which are most remarkâ—able in the celestiall or â—lementarie nature as the Moâ—ne Starres Sea and Land The Guiâ—cas or Oratories which the Iâ—guas Lords of Peru had in greatest reuerence next to Viracocha and the Sunne was the Thunder which they called by three diuers names Châ—â—â—â—illa Catuillâ— and Iâ—tiillapa supposing it to be a man in heauen with a Sling and a Mace and that it is in his power to cause Raine Haile Thunder and all the rest that appertaines to the Region of the Aire where the Cloudes engender It was a Guacâ— for so they called their Oratories generall to all the Indians of Peru offering vnto him many sacrifices and in Câ—scâ— which is the Court and Metropolitan Citie they did sacrifice children vnto him
which is the tropike neerest vnto them I know not whether the one or the other haue obserued any Bisexte although some hold the contrarie The weekes which the Mexicans did reckon were not properly weekes being not of seuen daies the Inguas likewise made no mention thereof which is no wonder seeing the count of the weeke is not grounded vpon the course of the Sunne as that of the yeare nor of the Moone as that of the moneth but among the Hebrewes it is grounded vpon the creation of the world as Moyses reporteth and amongst the Greekes and Latins vpon the number of the seuen Planets of whose names the daies of the weeke haue taken their denomination yet was it much for those Indians being men without bookes and learning to haue a yeare seasons and feasts so well appointed as I haue said LEtters were inuented to signifie properly the words we doe pronounce euen as words according to the Philosopher are the signes and demonstrations of mans thoughts and conceptions And both the one and the other I say the letters and words were ordained to make things knowne The voice of such as are present and letters for the absent and such as are to come Signes and markes which are not properly to signifie words but things cannâ—t be called neither in truth are they letters although they be written for we cannot say that the picture of the Sunne is a writing of the Sunne but onely a picture and the like may be said of other signes and characters which haue no resemblance to the thing but serue onely for memorie for he that inuented them did not ordaine them to signifie words but onely to noate the thing neither doe they call those characters letters or writings as indeede they are not but rather ciphers or remembrances as those be which the Spherists or Astronomers doe vse to signifie diuers signes or planets of Mars Venus Iupiter c. Such characters are ciphers and no letters for what name soeuer Mars may haue in Italian France or Spanish this character doth alwaies signifie it the which is not found in letters for although they signifie the thing yet is it by meanes of woâ—ds So as they which know not the thing vnderstand them not as for example the Greekes nor the Hebrews cannot conceiue what this word Sol doth signifie although they see it written for that they vnderstand not the Latine word so as writing and letters are onely practised by them which signifie words therewith For if they signifie things mediately they are no more letters nor writings but ciphers and pictures whereby we may obserue two notable things The one that the memorie of Histories and Antiquities may be preserued by one of these three meanes either by letters and writings as hath beene vsed amongst the Latines Greekes Hebrewes and manie other Nations or by painting as hath beene vsed almost throughout all the world for it is said in the second Nicene Counsell Painting is a Booke for fooles which cannot reade or by ciphers and characters as the cipher signifies the number of a hundred a thousand and others without noting the word of a hundred or a thousand The other thing we may obserue thereby is that which is propounded in this Chapter which is that no Nation of the Indies discouered in our time hath had the vse of letters and writings but of the other two sorts Images and figures The which I obserue not onely of the Indies of Peru and New Spaine but also of Iappon and China It is difficulâ— to vnderstand how the Chinois can write proper names in their tongue especially of strangers being things they haue neuer seene and not able to inuent figures proper vnto them I haue made triall thereof being in Mexico with the Chinois willing them to write this proposition in their language Ioseph Acosta is come from Peru and such like whereupon the Chinese was long pensiue but in the end hee did write it the which other Chinois did after reade although they did vary a little in the pronuntiation of the proper name For they vse this deuise to write a proper name they seeke out some thing in their tongue that hath resemblance to that name and set downe the figure of this thing And as it is difficult among so many proper names to finde things to resemble them in the prolation so is it very difficult and troublesome to write such names Vpon this purpose Father Allonso Sanchez told vs that when hee was in China being led into diuers Tribunall Seates from Manderin to Manderin they were long in putting his name in writing in their Caphas yet in the end they did write it after their manner and so ridiculously that they scarce came neere to the name and this is the fashion of Letters and Writings which the Chinois vsed That of the Iapponois approached very neere although they affirme that the Noblemen of Iappon that came into Europe did write all things very easily in their Language were they of our proper names yea I haue had some of their Writing shewed me whereby it seemes they should haue some kinde of Letters although the greatest part of their Writings bee by the Characters and figures as hath beene said of the Chinois An Indian of Peru or Mexico that hath learned to read write knowes more then the wisest Mandarin that is amongst them for that the Indian with foure and twentie Letters which hee hath learned will write all the words in the World and a Mandarin with his hundred thousand Letters will be troubled to write some proper name as of Martin or Alonso and with greater reason he shall bee lesse able to write the names of things hee knowes not So as the writing in China is no other thing but a manner of painting or ciphering WE find among the Nations of New Spaine a great knowledge and memorie of antiquititie and therefore searching by what meanes the Indians had preserued their Histories and so many particularities I learned that although they were not so subtill and curious as the Chinois and those of Iappon yet had they some kind of Letters and Bookes amongst them whereby they preserued after their manner the deeds of their Predecessors In the Prouince of Yucatan where the Bishopricke is which they call de Honduras there were Bookes of the leaues of Trees folded and squared after their manner in the which the wise Indians contained the distribution of their times the knowledge of the Planets of beasts and other naturall things with their Antiquities a thing full of great curiositie and diligence It seemed to some Pendant that all this was an Inchantment and Magicke Arte who did obstinately maintayne that they ought to be burnt so as they were committed to the fire Which since not onely the Indians found to be ill done but also the curious Spaniards who desired to know the secrets of the Countrey The like hath happened in other things for
being presently made with these numbers of knots and handfuls of coards it remaynes for a certaine testimonie and register I did see a handfull of these strings wherein an Indian woman carried written a generall confession of all her life and thereby confessed her selfe as well 〈◊〉 I could haue done it in written Paper I asked her what those strings meant that differed from the rest she answered me they were certaine circumstances which the sinne required to be fully confessed Beside these Quippos of threed they haue another as it were a kind of writing with small stones by meanes whereof they learne punctually the words they desire to know by heart It is a pleasant thing to see the old and the impotent with a Wheele made of small stones learne the Paâ—er noster with another the Aue Maria with another the Creed and to remember what stone signifies Which was conceiued by the Holy Ghost and which Suffered vnder Pontius Pilate It is a pleasant thing to see them correct themselues when they doe erre for all their correction consisteth onely in beholding of their small stones One of these Wheeles were sufficient to make me forget all that I doe know by heart There are a great number of these Wheeles in the Church-yards for this purpose But it seemes a kind of Witch-craft to see another kinde of Quippos which they make of graines of Mays for to cast vp a hard account wherein a good Arithmetician would bee troubled with his Penne to make a diuision to see how much euery one must contribute they doe draw so many graines from one side and adde so many to another with a thousand other inuentions These Indians will take their graines and place fiue of one side three of another and eight of another and will change one graine of one side and three of another So as they finish a certaine account without erring in any point and they sooner submit themselues to reason by these Quippos what euery one ought to pay then wee can doe with the Penne. Heereby wee may judge if they haue any vnderstanding or bee brutish for my part I thinke they passe vs in those things whereunto they doe apply themselues IT shall be good to adde hereunto what we haue obserued touching the Indians Writings for their manner was not to write with a continued line but from the top to the bottome or in circle-wise The Latines and Greekes doe write from the left hand vnto the right which is the vulgar and common manner wee doe vse The Hebrewes contrariwise beganne at the right to the left and therefore their Bookes began where ours did end The Chinois write neither like the Greekes nor like the Hebrewes but from the top to the bottome for as they bee no Letters but whole words and that euery figure and Character signifieth a thing they haue no neede to assemble the parts one with another and therefore they may well write from the toppe to the bottome Those of Mexico for the same cause did not write in line from one side to another but contrary to the Chinois beginning below they mounted vpward They vsed this manner of writing in the account of their dayes and other things which they obserued Yet when they did write in their Wheeles or Signes they began from the middest where the Sunne was figured and so mounted by their yeeres vnto the round and circumference of the Wheele By words Pictures and these Memorialls the Kings were often aduertised of that which passed For this cause there were men of great agilitie which serued as Curriers to goe and come whom they did nourish in this exercise of Running from their youth labouring to haue them well breathed that they might runne to the top of a high Hill without wearinesse And therefore in Mexico they gaue the Prize to three or foure that first mounted vp the stayres of the Temple as hath beene said in the former Booke And in Cusco when they made their Solemne Feast of Capacrayme the Nouices did runne who could fastest vp the Rocke of Ynacauri And the exercise of running is generall much vsed among the Indians When as there chanced any matter of importance they sent vnto the Lords of Mexico the thing painted whereof they would aduertise them as they did when the first Spanish ships appeared to their sight and when they tooke Topanchan In Peru they were very curious of Footmen and the Ingua had them in all parts of the Realme as ordinary Posts called Chasquis whereof shall bee spoken in his place Many Nations of the Indies haue not indured any Kings or absolute and souereigne Lords but liue in Comminalties creating and appointing Captaynes and Princes for certayne occasions onely to whom they obey during the time of their charge then after they returne to their former estates The greatest part of this New World where there are no setled Kingdomes nor established Common-weales neither Princes nor succeeding Kings they gouerne themselues in this manner although there bee some Lords and principall men raised aboue the common sort In this sort the whole Countrey of Chille is gouerned where the Aâ—racanes those of Teucapell and others haue so many yeeres resisted the Spaniards And in like sort all the new Kingdome of Granado that of Guatimalla the Ilands all Florida Bresill Luson and other Countreyes of great circuit but that in some places they are yet more barbarous scarcely acknowledging any head but all command and gouerne in common hauing no other thing but will violence industry and disorder so as hee that most may most commands They haue onely found two Kingdomes or setled Empires that of the Mexicans in New Spaine and of the Inguas in Peru. It is not easie to be said which of the two was the mightiest Kingdome for that Moteçuma exceeded them of Peru in Buildings and in the greatnesse of his Court but the Inguas did likewise exceed the Mexicans in treasure riches and greatnesse of Prouinces In regard of Antiquitie the Monarchie of the Inguas hath the aduantage although it be not much and in my opinion they haue beene equall in feats of Armes and Victories It is most certaine that these two Kingdomes haue much exceeded all the Indian Prouinces discouered in this New World as well in good order and gouernment as in power and wealth and much more in Superstition and Seruice of their Idols hauing many things like one to another But in one thing they differed much for among the Mexicans the succession of the Kingdome was by election as the Empire of the Romanes and that of Peru was hereditary and they succeeded in bloud as the Kingdomes of France and Spaine THe Ingua which ruled in Peru being dead his lawfull Sonne succeeded him and so they held him that was borne of his chiefe Wife whom they called Coya The which they haue alwayes obserued since the time of an Ingua called Yupangui who married his
no secular man may touch that holy Image no nor yet come into his Chappell nay-scarsly religious persons except they were Tlamacaztli who are Priests of order They doe renew this Image many times with new dough taking away the old but then blessed is he that can get one piece of the old raggs for reliques and chiefly for Souldiers who thought themselues sure there with in the warres Also at the consecration of this Idoll a certaine vessell of water was blessed with many wordes and ceremonies and that water was preserued very religiously at the foot of the Altar for to consecrate the King when he should be crowned and also to blesse any Captaine generall when he should be elected for the warres with onely giuing him a draught of that water Without the Temple and ouer against the principall doore thereof a stones cast distant standeth the Charnell house onely of dead mens heads prisoners in warres and sacrificed with the knife This monument was made like vnto a Theater more larger then broad wrought of lime and stone with ascending steps in the walls whereof was grafted betwixt stone and stone a Scull with the teeth outwards At the foot and head of this Theater were two Towres made onely of lime and sculls the teeth outward and this wall hauing no other stuffe seemed a strange sight At and vpon the top of the Theater were seuentie Poles standing the one from the other foure or fiue foot distant and each of them was full of staues from the foot to the top Each of these staues had others made fast vnto them so that euery of them had fiue sculs broched 〈◊〉 the Temple Andrew de Tapia did certifie me that he and Gonçalo de Vmbria did reckon them in one day and found a hundred thirtie and sixe thousand sculls on the poles staues and steps The other Towres were replenished out of number a most cruell custome being onely mens heads slaine in sacrifice although it hath a shew of humanitie for the remembrance there placed of death There are also men appointed that when one scull falleth to set vp another in his place so that the number may neuer want Other Mexican Antiquities Letters Numbers Yeeres Dayes Weekes c. THere hath not beene found Letters at any time in the West India onely in new Spaine were vsed certaine figures which serued for letters with the which they kept in memorie and preserued their Antiquities The figures that the Mexicans vsed for letters are great by reason whereof they occupie great Volumes they engraue them in stone or timber and paint them vpon walls and also vpon a paper made of cotton wooll and leaues of the tree Metl Their bookes are great and folded vp like vnto our broad cloathes and written vpon both sides There are some bookes rolled vp like a piece of flannell They pronounce not v g r s y therefore they vse much p c l x. This is the Mexican speech and Nahual which is the best playnest and the most eloquent in all new Spaine There are some in Mexico that doe vnderstand each other by whistling which is ordinarily vsed among Louers and Theeues a speech truly to wonder at and none of our men could come to the knowledge thereof Their reckoning by numbers was in this sort Ce One Ome Two Ei Three Naui Foure Macuil Fiue Chicoace Six Chicome Seuen Chicuei Eight Chiconaui Nine Matlac Ten Matlactlioce Eleuen Matlactliome Twelue Matlactlomei Thirteene Matlactlinaui Fourteene Matlactlinacui Fifteene Matlactlichicoace Sixteene Matlactlichicome Seuenteene Matlactlichicuei Eighteene Matlactlichiconaui Nineteene Cempoalli Twentie Euery number is simple vntill you come to sixe and then they count sixe and one sixe and two sixe and three Ten is a number by himselfe then you must count ten and one ten and two ten and three ten and foure ten and fiue Then you count ten fiue and one ten fiue and two ten fiue and three Twentie goeth by himselfe and all the greater numbers The Mexican yeere is three hundreth and sixtie dayes for they haue in their yeere eighteene moneths and euery moneth contayneth twentie dayes They haue other fiue odde dayes which goeth by themselues in the which they vsed to celebrate great feasts of cruell and bloudy sacrifice with much deuotion And reckoning after this sort they could not choose but erre for they could not make equall the punctuall course of the Sunne Yea the Christian yeere is not perfect although wee haue learned Astronomers But yet these simple Indians went neere the marke The names of the moneths Tlacaxipeualiztli Tozcutzli Huei Tozeuztli Toxcalt Ecalcoaliztli Tocuilhuicintli Hueitecuilhuitl Miccailhuicintli Veymiccailhuitl Vchpaniztli Pachtli Huei Pachtli Quecholli Panquecaliztli Hatemuztli Tititlh Izcalli Coa Vitleuac The names of Dayes were Cipactli A Spade Hecatl Aire or Winde Calli A House Cuez Pali A Lizzart Coualt A Snake Mizquintli Death Macatl A wilde Hart Toohtli A Cony Atl Water Izcuyntli A Dogge Ocumatli An Ape Malinalli A Broome Acatlh A Caue Ocelotl A Tigre Coautli An Eagle Cozcaquahutl A Buzzard Olin A Temple Tepatlh A Knife Quiauitl Raine Xuchitl A Rose Although these twentie names serue for the whole yeere and are but the dayes of euery moneth yet therefore euery moneth beginneth not with Cipactli which is the first name but as they follow in order and the fiue odde dayes is the cause thereof And also because their weeke is of thirteene dayes which changeth the names as by example Cecipactli can goe no further then vnto Matlactlomeiacatl which is thirteene and then beginneth another weeke and we doe not say Matlactlinaui Ocelotl which is the fourteenth day but wee say Ceocelotl which is one and then reckon the other sixe names vnto twentie And when all the twentie dayes are ended begin againe to reckon from the first name of the twentie but not from one but from eight And because yee may better vnderstand the matter here is the example Cecipactli Omehecatl Ei Calli Naui Cuezpali Macuilcouatl Chicoacen Mizquinth Chicome Macatl Chicuâ—i Tochtli Chiconauiatl Matlaciz Cuintli Mailactlioce Ocumatli Matlactliome Malinalli Matlactlomei Acatlh The next weeke following doth begin his dayes from one And that one is the fourteenth name of the moneth and of the dayes and saith Ceotelotl Omecoautli Eâ—cozcaquahutli Naui Olui Macuil Tecpatl Chicoacen Quiauitl Chicome Xuchitl Chicoei Cipactli In this second weeke Cipactli came to fall on the eight day being in the first weeke the first day Cemacatl Ometochtli Eiatl Naui Izcuintli Macuil Ocumatli And so proceede on to the third weeke in the which this name Cipactli entreth not but Macatl which was the seuenth day in the first weeke and had no place in the second and is the first in the third The reckoning is no darker then ours which we haue in a b c d e f g. For they also change with time and run in such sort that a which was the first letter of this moneth commeth to be the fift day of the
30 Mexico in the West Indies the limites of the Councell the Archbishopricke and its Iurisdiction the Indian Names of Mexico the Longitude and Latitude distance from Toledo houres of Sun-rise situation and description of the Citie 870. Suffragane Bishops to the Archbishop Monasteries and the Vniuersity there and the Spanish Inquisition 871 Mexico the new where 1001.10 Mexico how and when first peopled ibid. Their seuerall Iourneyes Plantations Accidents ledde by the Diuell their Conquests they tame the Snakes 1003. Their Idoll Tocci how Consecrated Mexico Citie founded by an Oracle the odde Story of that 1004. The foure quarters of the Citie diuided by Oracle their other Gods A new Colonie goes out they chuse a King 1005. His receiuing Coronation charge beautifies Mexico 1006.60 Their second King they are giuen to Southsaying 1009 Mexico Citie built in a Lake they quarrell with their Neighbours vpon which their King is murthered their League with their other neighbours to reuenge it 1010. They proclaime Warre against the Murtherers of their King 1011. Their victory 2012. Prouoked by other Neighbours they ouerthrow them too ibid. And other neighbours 1013. And others 1014. And others 1015 Mexico as well an ordered Kingdome as any in Europe ibid. Other victories of the Mexicans 1016. Other Conquests 1017. They force a Riuer to their Citie ibid. Which being almost drowned by it the King rebuilt like another Venice 1018.1 The greatnesse of their Empire ibid. 60. The stately Seruice of their Kings 1019.30 1126.1130 Strange prodigies foretelling the ruine of their Empire 1020. The Spaniards arriue there whom they superstitiously beleeue to bee their old King 1021. Their ancient Religion 1026.1027 c. Their Idols shapes ornaments Sacrifices and Festiuals 1030.1031 c. They imitated Gods Church herein 1033.50 Their Superstitious trickes 1043.40 Their Sorceries ibid. Conquered by Cortes the Spaniard 1118. The Citie destroyed by him 1122.20 And rebuilded ibid. Description of Mexico as it flourished at the Spaniards comming thither 1131.1132 c. Their Markets and Wares ibid. 1133. Their Temple ibid. 40. Other Antiquities of their Letters Numberâ— Times c. 1135. c. Their Chronologie 1136 Mexicans their Marriage Ceremonies 1044.30 Their Festiuall dayes 1046. 1048. c. Their ciuill Customes Arts Kalendar c. 1050. Their Bookes Writing Schooles c. 1052 Their Foot-posts 1054. Their Kings chosen by Election how 1062. Their degrees of Nobility Officers Priests Knighthood Warfare c. 1063. Education of their Youth Playes c. 1064. Their Rope-dancing and agilitie 1065. Their Story in Pictures begins at Page 1067. and continues to page 1117. The tributes of their Kings 1080. c. Their priuate behauiours 1102. c. How they doe with their new borne Children 1102.1103 Their Marriage rites 1107. c. The Kings Armes 1128.20 Their Policy Common-wealth 1129 1130 Mezen in Russia 538. The way thence to Pechora Obi and Yenisse Riuers and through Siberia to Cathay 530. 540.50 From thence to Canâ—inos c. to Pechora 538. Furres trading for there 540.10 Michalowich foretold to be Emperour of Russia 770 Mien the Kingdome and Citie 93 20 50. Conquered by the Tartars ibid. Miles long ones in Podolia 632.20 Miles of Norway 656.20 Military honours amongst the Tartars 643.10 Military degrees how giuen in China 387.10 Military rewards 387.60 Milke spewed vp by Snakes lickt vp by men 629.40 Millet a chiefe Diet of the Tartars 640.40 Millet Mayz or Indian wheate the qualities of it 893.40 Growes in Canes ibid. Minâ—oo the Citie the Commodities 269.1 Mines of Siluer in Xolor 281.40 Mines of New Spaine the names of them Their distance from Mexico 872.10 Mines in China stopt vp till the King had need of money 348 40 Miniaâ—es what Images they are 948.50 Miracles belieued to bee wrought by the dead in Russia 769.30 Miracles belieued foolishly by the Spaniards in their Conquest of Mexico 1024. c. Miracle-worker in the Indie hanged afterwards by his owne Spaniards 897.20 in marg Miracles of the Deuill in Mexico 1020 Miralis is Porta ferrea or Derbent 110.20 Mirobolans grow in Cauchin China 410 Mists make the Earth more fruitfull then the raine 937.50 Miters in China 263.20 274 50. Mitre of the Patriarch of Mosco with a Ball on the top and why 455.40 Moal the name of the Tartarian Nation 14.40 Whence deriued 15.10 Moal Tartars where and who 799 20. See Tartars of the East Moan the Plaine where 49.10 Moldauia some places in it 633 Moluccas or the Ilands of Spicery which fiue of them bee the chiefe they are vnder the Aequinoctiall their bignesses c. Names and latitudes of the rest pawned to the Portugals 904 Mogor how diuided from China 362.40 Mogores their ancient bounds 280 30 Monarchie a great assistant to plantation of Religion 1025.10.1026.1.10 Monasteries in Russia the Nobilitie thrust into them 424.30 50 Suffered to bee made rich for the Emperours Sacriledge 430 Monasteries are Sanctuaries in Russia 448.40 The greatnesse and wealth of some of them 449.1 Monasteries in Island and Groneland 651.20 Monastery of S. Bennet of Holm in England and Norway 624 1. A Story of it ibid. Monasteries of Peru for women their Orders and Reuenues 1034.10 For men 1035.1 Their Habit Shauing Offices Orders Penance Begging c. 1035 Moncastrum or Bialogrod in Moldauia 633.1 Monfarts Relation of China 410 10 Monganet Samoeds on the Ob 805.1 Monginoco the Empire 281.40 Mongozey in Russia the Trade thither 537.30 See also pag. 538 539. c. What it is 540.1 Furres there ibid. See Molgomsey 551.1 Mongozey written Molgomsey 543 Monkes of Russia how prouided for 228.10 More of them see ibid. Merchants ibid. They entertayne the Emperour ibid. Monkes in China 196.50 Seculars ibid. Their habit 274.40 Monkes in China had Concubines and were high-way Thieues 334 10 Monkish Re ue lation 26.40 Monkish Order of Saint Francis not Catholicke or vniuersally fitting all places 26.60 Monkeyes of India their kinds 966. Strange rarities of them one taught to buy Wine to bite painted women How they passe Riuers admirably 967.1 Their feats and features 995 Monkeyes hunt for Birds Nests 980.40 981.1 They feare the water ibid. Money of Paper or Barke in Tartary 86.30 Money of Paper in Cathaia 34.10 How made ibid. Of spotted skins ibid. Moneyes of the Crim Tartars 640 20 Money of Paper Barke or Porcellane where the Gold growes see pag. 91.92.94.96.98 Money not of Gold where Gold growes 942. Of Fruits leaues Coca Iron ibid. Of Leather Cotton c. 943.956 Of Siluer by weight vncoyned ibid. Money not of Gold but of Fruits in the Indies 942 Money answeres to all things 942 10 Money of Siluer barres in China 366.30 Of Brasse ibid. Money of Siluer Rods weighed 164 60. 166.1 Money of twigs of Gold 91.30 Of Salt ibid. Of Porcelane 91.50 92. Of Paper 108.60 Money of Porcellane 94.30 Money of Corall 90.50 Money neglected the aduantage made of it by the Tartar 442 10 Money
windes ibid. And by Westerly 925.50 Raines euer and neuer where 936. The reason 937 Rainebow with both ends vpwards 222.50 Rainebow the fable of it 275.40 Raine-Deere backnyed out 537.20 They feed vpon white Mosse 548 10. The chiefe riches of the Samoieds 555 Reasons of a Northwest Passage 848 849 Rebaptization vsed by the Russe 451. 786.40 Their Catechising and other Ceremonies ibid. Rebat the Kingdome 311.1 Rebellion how preuented in China 376.30 Records of the Peruuians kept by knots 1053.20 Red the King of Chinaâ—s Colour 208 20 Red Painting forbidden to priuate Houses in China 407.60 The peculiar Colour wherein Visitors come to the Kings throne 405.10 Red Sea or the Straight of Mecca 252.50 in marg Redemption of wilde Creatures 398.30 Reedes exceeding hard and great 382.20 Reedes or Canes of the West Indies Houses and Qâ—iuers made of them their knots full of pure water 983.50 Refining of Gold wherewithall 943 50. Of Siluer 944.1.10 947 The manner 950.20 Region of Darkenesse where the Sunne appeares not in Winter 107.10 110.40 Religion in Muscouia 217. 218. 227. 228.217.30 Religion of Musconia 444.445 c. According to the Greeke Church ibid. Religion of Mugalla like the Russes 800.1 Religion of the Crim Tartars 441 10. Their opinions of Christ ibid. Their Idols Religion of the Mexicans 1026. c. Religion in Peru the vniformitie of it euery where 1057.1 Remission of sentence is Almes-deedes 272.10 Rendacalem the Citie 281.30 Renkanes Promontory in East Iseland 654.60 Reobarte the Countrey 71.30 Resurrection an inckling of it in China 274.20 And after that all shall remaine in the Moone ibid. Reidarfiall Mountaine in Island 654.20 Reidarfiard Bay in Island 654.30 Reuelation not read in the Russian Church 452.30 Reward after Death the Chinois opinion of it 201 Rheâ—orike the Fauorite-study of China 370 Rhinocerotes where called Badas their Horne good against the Piles 169.10 Vsed to Carriages 277 60 Rhubarb 362.40 Where it growes 76.50 In China 97 50 Rhubarb described 164.40 The price of it there ibid. Called Rouen Câ—ni 165 Rialarnes Prouince in Island 665 Ribbes of the Examined broken or pincht 434 Rica or Rie in Liefland 627.10 Or Rigaâ—o Rice the King of Chinaes tribute payed in 364. The chiefe food of China ibid. Rice growes in Marishes 178. â—0 Rice Bread 91.40 Richard Relâ—e a debauched Englishman rebaptized by the Russe 451.50 Richest Prouince in the World is Malabar 104.30 Ricius the Iesuit sent for into China 320.50 Carries a fiâ—e Watch with him Is made Gouernour of the Colledge in Amacao 321.40 Disappointed of his purpose and returnes to Amacao ibid. Returnes into China 327.30 He and Ruggierus sent to the Aitao ibid. Commanded away by him ibid. Gets leaue to build 328.40.50 Their Bookes admired 329.1 How honoured ibid. Slundered and conspired against and freed ibid. 20. Hee prints a Mappe in the China Characters ibid. Makes Spheares Globes and Dyals reades vpon them and is admired ibid. A proposition for an Embassie from Spaine to China crossed 330.10 He is troubled in Sciauchin salues all with bribes 333.30 But is after banished ibid. Builds another Station or house at Xauceum 334.50 Teaches Mathematickes 335.1 His house abused and the Offenders punished ibid. 10. A Conspiracy against him ibid. Taken for a Boâ—zi and infamous whereupon he alters his habite 336.1 Goes further into China 337.1.10 c. Arriuer at Nanquin 338.10 Is skared thence and goes to Nanciâ—n his vision ibid. 50. He hath the Art of memory 339.10 Gets into great credite writes a Booke of friendship ibid. Goes to Nanquin againe but not suffered to stay 340.1.10 His Iourney to Pâ—quin the Citie Royall 341. Pâ—sses the streets vnknowne 34â— 10. Makes a China Dictionary and Grammar 342. 34â— Returnes againe to Nanquin 343 Ricius honoured againe at Nanquin 345.20 Teaches Mathematickes ibid. 346. Beleeued to haue liued some Ages 347.39 Disputes with the famous Chinois and is admired 348. His Presents to the King and the losse of their Ship ibid. 50. 352. His China name iâ— Sithai 349.1 In danger of an Eunuch ibid. 1. Is befriended and feasted by that great Eunuch ibid. 353.10.20 His Iourney to Court ibid. His Petition vnanswered 354.1.40.60 Pillâ—ged by an Eunuch and petitioned against 355.20.30.40 c. Is sent for by the King 356.20 Exceeding welcome ibid. Vrged to be made a Mandarine 357.40 Is shut vp some Moneths and petitioned against 358.10 Hath leaue to hire a House and hath allowance of the Kings purse and honoured againe ibid. 359. His Booke of the description of China begins page 380. The Iewes offer to make him Ruler of their Synagogue 400.60 Hath liberty to stay at Peqâ—in and maintenance 405.40 One writes against him falls sicke and dyes 407.1 Ring vsed in Marriage by the Russes 454.20 Rings the Chinois weare in their Eares but not on their Fingers 349.30 Worne in the Nosthrils by the Indians 992.30 Ripening of greene Nuts in a Vessell a Philosophicall way 956.30 Riphaean Mountaines where 53.30 The fables of them 220.40 Risalandia a Prouince in Norway the Etymon 661.30 Riuer made by hand in China 97.30 Riuer changing his Course 236.20 Aâ—d why 236.40 Riuer lost in the Earth ibid. 20. 237.40 Riuer sinking vnderground and rising againe 873.50 Riuers yeelding Gold 874.10 Riuer Quian in China the greatest in the World 97.10 Much traded vpon ibid. Riuers of Russia the chiefe 415.30 Riuer of Mosca hallowed 225.10 226. And the Volga 244.10 Riuer of Plate the Voyage distance and seasons of Nauigation from Spaine thither 859.50 Riuer of Salt in Chile the Latitude 898 Riuers in China all frozen in Winter 343.1 Riuers frozen for fiue moneths in Russâ—a 414.50 Riuers of Podolia 632.20 Riuers of Siberia 525.526 c. Riuers of Saint Lucar Nicardo and Zedros in the West Indies their distance from the Aequinoctiall 891.40 Riuers Mountaines c. worshipped in India 1028.20 Their Sacrifices 1036.50 Roâ—es most exceeding rich in Russia 741 Robais or Edessâ— the Citie 110.50 Rocke artificiall one 346.60 c. Rocke of Diamonds 253.40 Rogations imitated by the Diuell in Mexico 1047.20 c. Rogaelandia Prouince in Norway 654.40 Roman fortitude of a Mexican Captiue 1015 Romish rites found in China 397.60 As single Life Singing Seruice long Robes Purgatory and Absolution vpon money giuen to the Priest his shauing Monkery and base esteeme 398.1.10 Romish Pilgrimages held a protection for tyrannous vsurpation 622. marg Rootes whereof the Indians make Bread or Meate 954.955 Rope-tumblers in China 349.40 Rope-walking admirably in the West Indies 1065.10 Rose Iland in Russia by Archangell Castle an English house there 744.10 The way thence to Mosco 747.10 Ressomakka a strange Beast described 220 Rost Ilands where 212.10 222.50 Rosting the Examined on a Spit 434.50 Rouerso a Fish vsed to catch other Fishes described where inuented 999.10 Roxani and Roxolani in Scrabo are the Russians 633.30 Roxellani are not the Russes 413.50 Rubarb vsed in a Iugling cure
I leaue to bee scanned by Falconers themselues Great expense of Wooll Chap. 8. Of the fashion which the Tartars vse in cutting their haire and of the attire of their women Chap. 9. Of the duties inioyned vnto the Tartarian Women and of their labors and also of their marriages Chap. 10. Of their execution of Iustice and Iudgment and of their deaths and burials Sepulchres Chap. 11. Of our first entrance among the Tartars and of their ingratitude Duke Sartach Chap. 12. Of the Court of Scacatai how the Christians drinke no Cosmos A caue at right worthy the noting Superstition the Kingdom â— of God is not meate and drinke Chap. 13. How the Alanians came vnto vs on Pentecost or Whitson Eâ—â—e * Or Akas Cloth is the chiefe Merchandise in Tartarie Chap. 14. Of a Saracen which said that he would be baptized and of certaine men which seemed to bee Lâ—pers Salt-pits Ten dayes Iourney Valani The length of Comania Russia Chap. 15. Of our afflictions which wee sustained and of the Comanians manner of buriall Prussia Extreame heate in Summer Tanaiâ— The breadth of Tanais He is much deceiued About the beginning of August the Tartars returne Southward Chap. 16. Of the Dominion of Sartach and of his Subiects The people of Moxel are Pagans The people called Merdui being Saracens The circuit of the Caspian Sea Kergis or Aas The Saracens called Lesgi He returneth by Derbent Chap. 17. Of the Court of Sartach and of the magnificence thereof Coiat the Nestorian No good consequence Chap. 18. How they were giuen in charge to goe vnto Baatu the Father of Sartach They are come as farre as Volga The Tartars will be called Moal Chap. 19. How Sartach and Mangu-Can and Ken-Can doe reuerence vnto Christians This Historie of Presbyter Iohn in the North-east is alleaged at large by Gerardus Mercator in his generall Mâ—p From whence the Turkes first sprang An Ocean Sea Nayman Presbyter Iohn The place of Ken Kan his aboad Vut Can or Vuc Can. The Village of Cara Carum Crit Merkit Moal in old time a beggerly people The place of the Tartars Cyngis Mangu-Can Mancherule Chap. 20. Of the Russians Hungarians and Alanianâ—â— and of the Caspian Sea Oâ— Berâ—a Changlâ— Frier Andrew Chap. 21. Of the Court of Baatu and how we were entertayned by him The North Ocean He descendeth downe the Riuer Volga in a Barke Aâ—â—racan The description of Baatu his Court. Horda signifieth the midst Iohn de Plano Carpini The Letters of the French King Chap. 22. Of our iourney towards the Court of Mangu-Can They trauell fiue weekes by the banke of Etilia Hungarians A Comonian A iourney of foure moneths from Volga The sixteenth of September Forty six daies Or Kangittae Chap. 23. Of the Riuer of Iagac Or Iaic and of diuers Regions or Nations Iaic twelue daies iourney from Volga Pascatir The Hungarians descended from the Bascirdes Valachians Deut. 32. v. 21. Rom. 10. v. 19. Cangle an huge plaine Countrey Chap. 24. Of the hunger and thirst and other miseries which we sustained in our iourned Certaine Riuers Eight daies iourny South-ward Asses swift of foot High Mountaines Manured grounds Kenchat a Village of the Saracens The seuenth day of Nouember A great Riuer Many Lakes Vines Chap. 25. How Ban was put to death and concerning the habitation of the Dutch men A Cottage The Mountaynes of Caucasus are extended vnto the Easterne Sea The Citie of Talas or Chincitalas Frier Andrew The Village of Bolac He entreth into the Territories of Mangu-Can Certaine Alpes wherein the Cara Catayans inhabited A mightie Riuer Ground tilled Equius A Lake of fifteene daies iourney in compasse Coilaâ— a great Citie and full of Merchants Contomanni Chap. 26. How the Nestorians Sâ—racens and Idolaters are ioyned together The people called Iugureâ— Idolaters Frier William was at Caracarum Chap. 27. Of their Temples and Idols and how they behaue themselues in worshipping their false gods Bookes Paper So doe the people of China vse to write drawing their lines perpendicularly downeward and not as we doe from the right hand to the left Chap. 28. Of diuers and sundry Nations and of certaine people which were wont to eate their owne parents The Countrey of Presbyter Iohn Tangut Strange Oxen. The people of Tebet Abundance of gold The sâ—ature of the people of Tangut and of the Iugures Langa and Solanga The people of Solanga resemble Spaniards A table of Elephants tooth The people called Muc. Great Cataya * From hence is supplyed by Master Hacluits industrie as he told me out of a Manuscript in Bennet Colledge in Cambridge the other part hee had out of an imperfect Copie of my Lord Lumlies The Chapters disagree as being I thinke rather some Transcribers diuision then the Authors Yet haue I followed the numbers I found euen where they are obscurest The Friers Latin for some barbarous words and phrases hath beene troublesome to 〈◊〉 The worke I hold a Iewell of Antiquitie now first entirely publike Idolatry Nestorians Segni a Citie of Cathay They are so at this day The euill qualities of the Nestorians Hence by corruption of manners and ignorance of faith seemeth the Apostacy of the greatest part of Asia to haue happened furthered by Tartarian inuasions and Saracenicall All Priests * Consider our Author a Frier whose trauels we rather embrace then in such passages his diuinitie They were later Fathers which made such Decrees contrary to the Father of truth which ordained marriage in Leuies Priest-hood and chose married men to the Apostleship and forewarned of another Father who with Doctrines of Deuils should prohibite meate and marriage vnder colour of Priests chastitie making the Temple stewes to carnall and spirituall whoredome Chap. 26. Of such things as befell them departing from Cailac to the Country of the Naymannes Nouemb. 30. Decemb. 6. Extreme cold Decemb. 7. A dangerous passage Chap. 27. Of the Country of the Naymans and what befell the stock of Ken-Chan his sonne wiues Bâ—atu Stichin and Ken kill one another Chap. 28. Of their comming to the Court of Mangu Chan. Onam Kerule the proper Country of the Tartars Chap. 15. Tartars pride Decemb. 28. Chap. 29. Of a Christian chappell and of the conference with Sergius the counterfeit Armenian Monke and of the sharpnes and continuance of the Winter An Armenian Monke Their conference with the Armenian Monke Monkish Re ue lation Toes frozen S. Francis Order not Catholike Vniuersally fitting all places and seasons Frost vntill the moneth of May. Easter in the end of the end of Aprill And great Snow in the end of Aprill Shauing Respect of Priests Chap. 30. Of the Admitting of the Friars to Mangu Chan and his description and their conference with him The description of Mangu Chan. Drinke of Rice is cleere and sauoury and like to white Wine The Indians call it Racke The Oration of Frier William to Mangu Chan. The like Letters you haue of King Edw. 2. before l. 8. c. 7.
Christianos transijt hodiâ—que tenet Finis Aquilonis Pascatur terra Magna Hâ—ngaria * Scilicet in notâ—oribus illis Orbis regionibus Blaci Valachia Ilac Mare Caspium Montes Caucaâ—â— Cataiâ— Nigra vel Cara Cataia Cataia Nigra fuit Terra Presbyteri Iohannis de quo multa falsae nec falsitate minori transijt fabula ad Abassinos novumque dedit nohis Presbyterum Ioannem Africanum Turci Regnum Coir Can. Naiman populus Caracarum Villa Pascua Moal Tartari Cingis faber Cingis can Hocata-can Ken-can Mangu-can Tota Russia Tartaris subdita Cataia Nigra vbi fuit Presbyter Iohannes Terra Moal Terra Tartarorum Ornan Kerule Caracarum Ciuitas Imperialis Tangut Vacâ—ae mulcendae cantu ad Mulgendum * Mulgeri Tebeth Vid. ab Hak. to 1. ap Vincen. spec hist. 1.32 Solangi Catâ—ia in extremitate Orientis Vel Asprâ—olorum Descriptio Simiae Patriarcha Nestorianorum b Sic solus Abuna in Aethiopia ordinat Idolatrae Templa Campanae Rasuâ—a Castitas Collegia Sacerdotum Corda nucleorum Iugres Tebeth Tangut Catai Orientalis Chinaei vtuntur hodie eiusmodi pâ—nicillis characteribus Caracteres Philoso phici V.B. Spec. hist. lib. 32. Mat. Michou l. 2. c. 5. saith two of them went to the Cham but they were two others sent another way Iohn de Plano Carpini and his fellow whose story is in M. Hak. and in the said Vincent l. 32. Others call him Ocodai Can Bathu The foure were Ascelinus Alberike Alexander and Simon See a like distinction of Ethnikes Aug. in Psal. 113. V. Bel. l. 32 c. 90. * This seemes to be that Sartacâ— in Rubruq Ercalthays pretended Letter in Vincent c. 91. * Hee was Author of a great part of that history which is wholly ascribed to Paris by the most Dacia is here as often by later Authours corruptly taken for Denmarke The Dacia of the ancients comprehended Transiluania Walachia and Moldauia A Caluish conceit See Brierwood and my Pilgr l. 4. c. â— l. 5. c. 14. Crusados against the Taâ—â—tars A deuouâ— Queene and Saint King Diuine apopâ—â—hegme Emperour Fr. 2. this Leâ—â—ter to King Henr. 3. * An errour vsually such shadowes atâ—tend fame 〈◊〉 like the form of inclosed 〈◊〉 Iewes And iâ—â—deed the Taâ—â—tartars were 〈◊〉 base and so mote that they like 〈◊〉 ouerflowed the Earth 〈◊〉 wâ—re vnknowne yeaâ— thâ—n also 〈◊〉 sudden storm and vnknowâ— originall adâ—ding to that teâ—â—our 〈◊〉 which they then amazâ—â— and withall affâ—ighted thâ— Worâ—d as the Letters 〈◊〉 The Pope to haue his will against the Emperour exposeth Christian Princes to mutuall quarrels which he shold haue opposed to the Tartars neuer ceasing till he had ruined that Familie and the Empire Tartar Spies This Emperor Fred. â— married Isabel Sister to K. Henr. 3. Dacia naualis Malice maâ— Selib 8. c. 6 4. Neusâ—â—t * Of Baldwâ—â— conquâ—ring Constantinoplâ— and the Empire of the 〈◊〉 there 〈◊〉 hath gâ—â—uen a long 〈◊〉 course see so Knolles Tuâ—â—kish Historie sup tom 1 l. 8. * Called by bilfada Ismaâ—â— Sogdat and placed in Chirmia not Armenia on the North-side of the Euxine Sea Frier Bacon before cals it Soldaia in Cassaria Bâ—cara or Boghar in Bactria of which see M. Ienkinson They come to the Great Can. They are sent Ambassadours from the Can to the Pope Golden tablet vsed as a Commission vnder the broad Seale Acre or Acoâ— then in possession of the Christians see before l. 8. c. 4. Pope Clement the fourth * Another copie hath 15. x For the Booke was written by a Gentleman oâ— Genoa from his mouth and therefore still in Ramusio Marco is mentioned in the third person and not in thâ— first at least much of it waâ— so written anâ— the whole pubâ—lished by 〈◊〉 d The tenth that name Letters and Preaching Frâ—â—ars sent vnto the Tartar The Citie Clâ—â—menfu The adoratiâ—â— of the Tartaâ— Marcus 〈◊〉 made one oâ— the Chans Clerkes anâ— a Courtier Marcos Legâ—â—tiâ—n His wisedomâ— in trauelling to a farre Countrey * This 26. yeare to be reâ—â—koned to thâ— time in 〈◊〉 this booke 〈◊〉 written froâ— 1272. to 12â— as in the Relation appeareth The 〈◊〉 is that it was 26. yeâ—rs sâ— he began to a Courâ—ier They 〈…〉 Argon a King of the Indians Argon is a Nation of India And this King gouerned the same The will of Queene Bolgana Cogatin The manner of the Inhabâ—â—tants Giazza Turchomania Turkie Of the Georâ—â—â—anâ— Georgia Moxul Baldach Chisi Balsara Vlau Alau or Haalon Tauris Deuils Martyrs The eight Kingdome of Persia. Horses Asses The Inhabitants Fine distinction as in a Popish fasts Iasdi Camandu Oxen with a bunch on the backe Sheepe of the bignes of Asses Their Inchantments The Authors danger Ormus Parrats Their Ships An outward shell which growes vpon the Caco Nut and yeelds a thready substance A Desart in which is Salt bitter laxatiue greene water Cobinam Tutia and Spodio A Desart of eight dayes Iourney Timochaim Tree of Sun or Arbor Secco a Ricci Mulehet Aloadine the old man of the Mountayne Knaue-fooles Paradise * It is likely that the Assasines mentioned in the eight ninth Bookes were branches of this stock Disciples of his Syrian Vicar or this of them Large pleasant Countrey A Desart Sapurgan Pompions Statyra Balach perhapâ— in Susa. Thracian Salt-mountaynes Scassem Porcupines Porci spinosi Balaxiam Couragious Horses and vnshod Bucephalus-breed Bascia Chesmur Vochan Highest mountayne Pamer Beloro Caschar Carchan Wennes by bad waters happen also in the Alpes Cotam the name of a Prouince and chiefe Citie Peim Adulterous custome Great Turkie or Turcomania Ciarcian Lop. Desart of Lop. Illusions of Deuils It sâ—â—meth that the compasse was not then found out which of later times they vse in Deâ—sarts as in the Sea Sachion Tanguth The Sacrifice of the Birth-day The Rites of Funerall Astrologers Iouiâ—ll Lâ—ds Bâ—wdes to their owne Wiues Kind Cuckoldâ— This Chapter is not in Ramusios Italian Copie which I haue printed 1559 yet is it mentioned there among the Prouinces of Tanguth And I haue not a little trauelled in Trauellers to find this Salamander but haue found not a little no Midwife to my throwes which makes mee throw away that conceit Succuir Rhubarbe Of this Ramusio hath giuen a large discourse from the Relation of Chaggi Meâ—eret which had beene in these parts Camâ—ioâ— Christian Churches Idolâ—trous Monasteries Idols of diuers kinds The yeere of the Moone Their many wiues Ezina Carchoran vid. Rubr. of Caracarum The originall of the Dominion of the Tartars The fruit of a wilde gouernment Cingis goeth forrh against Vmcan Tanduc He consulteth with the Magicians Hee vanquisheth the Enemie by warre He dieth with the shot of an Arrow Cingis an Câ—n Caâ— Batâ—â—n Can. Eâ—u Can. Monâ—â— Can. 〈◊〉 Can. Alâ—â—i the Sepulcher of the Kings of the Tartars Their cruell custome of funerals The marriages of the Tartars Womens concord and industrie z Cosmos Their substance of Cattell Cottages The Tartars religion Painted Marriages Their war-fare The mulct
and husbandry Building of the Cities No Artillerie Large streets Archers Loutea Chian al. Chaen Ponchiassi Anchiassi al. Hexasi Tuzi Taissu Prisons and sentencing offenders Louteas Commencement or Act. Their Maiesty Manner of eating We that is the Italians and Spaniards Shooting Idolatry Deuill mosâ— respected So did the Roman Auguries Sodomie frequent New and full Moones Birth-dayes New yeares day Iustiâ—e The Italians call it the strapado Hard Prisons Beating with Canes Examinations Oathes Patient hearing Seuere Iustice Lawes A Pillorie board Execution Strength of the Prisons Store of Prisoners Course for Debters Fuquico Parai Another Venice Tower stâ—ndâ—ng on â—orâ—ie Pillâ—rs each of one stone Name of China Tamen the proper name of China Ta signifies Great Magines is neere Polos name of Mangi Great Mangines Tables reuerenced Their enemies Store of riuers Plentie of fish and their keeping of them He speaketh of Fuqien-shire Quianci where Porcelane is made Alijs Chenchi Great Riuer and store of Boates. Bridge â—f 112. Barges 3000. Barges Parai Barges with faire roomes Moores That is their Temples It seemeth they came vp the riuer from the Caspian sea Ali. Auoinâ— Tartars Monte Vsont Mogorâ—â— Bremes Southward from Chenchi to the Sea Anoins Chenchi No Lords but of the bloud royall Fishing with Cormorants they tye their gorges that they swallow not their prey One hath practised this in London Seb. Cabota See the particulars in Master Hackluyts printed Voyages Tom. 1. The first Voyage * This discourse was found written in the Speranza which wintered a Arzina where all the Companie were frozen to death Rost Ilands Stanfew harbour Lofoot August Seynam in 70. degrees The Edward lost or rather theâ—e two lost and the Edward found and entred the Bay of Saint Nicolas Wâ—lloughby his Land in 72. degrees September In this Hauen they died * Or Ellons Heere endeth Sir Hugh Willoughby his note which was written with his owne hand Duina Note Vologda Ieraslaue Mosco The Castle Hee commeth before the Duke Dineth with the Duke Golden Vessel Shiuer of Bread Crowne changed Dukes forces Armour and rich attyre Extreames Vndisciplined Souldiers Hardinesse Knights Fee Duke heire Generall No wages Centlemen Suits tryals No Lawyer Combat-triall Bondage Punishments for Crimes Beating Miserable poore Superstition Images and Pictures Mother tongue Seruice Prayers Creed Commandements Sacraments Candles Foure Lents Chiefe Saints Vices Abbies I haue this booke of Clement Adams in Latine written in a very elegant hand and eloquent stile to King Philip as I thinke the very originall They arriue in the Bay of Saint Nicholas The Discouerie of Russia Messenger sent to the Emperour The Emperorâ— courteous letters to Master Chancelor Riphean hils a tale of Antiquitie Rossomakka a strange beast The sharpnes of the winter in Moscouie * The rest of M Adams contayning a description of the Country c. is here omitted Iuan Vasiliuich that is to say Iohn the Sonne of Bosilius d That is come into our presence * Hee made three others after one as Embassadour from Queene Elizabeth to the Muscouite Iune Heilick Ilands in 66. degrees 40. minutes Rost Ilands Malestrand a strange whirle poole Zenam Iland Kettlewike Iland Inger sound The North Cape Ward-housâ— Cattell fed with fish The Monasterie of Pechinchow Arzina reca the Riuer where Sir Hugh Willoughby was frozen The Lappianâ— couered all sauing their eies The current at Cape Gâ—ace The entring of the Bay of Saint Nicolas iâ— seuen lâ—agues broad at the least August Pinego Riuer The Towne of Yemps Vstiug The description of their Nassades Good counsell for Trauellers December Emperour of Casan Multitude of Guests Rich seruice Twelf-tide Mosco Riuer hallowed Riuer of holy water for horse and man Citie of Mosco The Countrie The Metropolitan Meats and drinkes Drunkennesse Saddlers Russe apparell The hallowing of the Riuer of Mosco The Russes Lent Palme-sunday Procession The Emperor leadeâ—h the Metropolitans Horse in Procession Kissing vsed in the Greeke Church Monasteries and Monkes Images Miracles Drinkes and Vessels The Hospitalitie of their Monasteries Monke Merchants Dyet and Apparell Want of Preachers cause of great ignorance and Idolatrie Sinnes of Superstition Priests Sacraments All their seruice is in their Mother tongue Baptisme Of their Matrimonie The women of Russia paint their faces Of their Buriall Bread made of straw The vnmercifulnesse of the Russes toward the poore Stoues or Baths vsuall with the Moscouites Diuers sorts of Russian Drinkes reported by Thomas Bulley Mosco in 55. deâ—grees 10 minutes Occa. Rezâ—n Cassim Morom Nyse Nouogrod Honey and Waxe Vasiliagorod Swyasko Cazan stands in 55 degrees 33. minutes The Iland of Mâ—rchants The Riuer of Cama Vachen Mangat or Nagay Tartars Hords The Crimme Tartars The Riuer oâ— Samar Licoris in great plentie Perouolog Don or Tanais Astracan Store of Sturgeons flyesâ— Miserable Famine They enter into the Caspian Sea Volga The Blue Sea Baughleâ—ta being 74. â—eagues from Volga Iaic Riuer Serachickâ— The Countrey of Colmack The Port of Manguslaue They goe on land The Countrey or Manguslaue It stands in 45. Twentie dayes tâ—â—uell in the Wildernesse wiâ—h scarsitie of water Another Gulfe of the Caspian Sea Will. de Rubricis describeth this Riuer of Ardok cap. 4. Sellizure or Shayzure Letters of safe conduct Vrgence in 42. degr 18. min. The Countrey of Turkeman The Riuer of Ardock falleth into the Lake of Kitay The Castle of Kait Diuination by sorcerie Fight with theeues Hand-guns very profitable A holy man Bussarmans or Musâ—â—mans Caphaâ— Fidelitie of an Infidel The riuer of Oxus A wildernesse of land Boghar a Citie of Bactria in 39 degrees 10. minutes A strange Worme in mens legâ— These are of the Ieseâ—as Tartars The Coyne of Boghar A very Tartâ—r The Kings iustice Merchandise of India Merchandise of Persia. Merchandise of Russia Merchandise of Cathay Wares Taskent and Caskar Carauan destroyed He returneth the eight of March 1559. Samarcand Vrgence The King of Balke or Balgh The Caspian sea Woodden anchor Dangerous tempest and vse of the Compasse Yaik The English flag in the Caspian sea the Country 〈…〉 46 deg A notable description of the Caspian sea Astracan in 47. deg 9. minuts Cazan is in 55. deg 33. min. His arriuall at Mosco the second of September See more certaintie in Goes Memoriall of Sir H. Willoughbie * The other voyages are in Master Hakluyâ— this I haue for Tartaria and the Caspian sea brought hither Saint Nicholas Colmogâ—â— Vstyoâ—g Yeraslaue Niznouogrod Cazan Great store of Liquoris Sodom Strange iudgement Perauolok Tsaritsna Ice at Astracan for foure moneth An Eclipse The variation of the Compasse in Astracan was 13. degrees 40. min. Gilan Vchoog Shallow water Flats Chetera Bougori The Caspian Sea 45. deg 20. minutes The first obseruation in the Caspiâ—n Sea Brackish water farre within the Sea 43. degrees 15. minutes 41. degrees 32. minutes 40. degrees 54. minutes Bilbill Bachu Poâ—â— The receiuing of the English into Derbent The latitude of Bildih 40. deg 25. min.
The variation of the Compasse 10. deg 40. min. Zere Iland The English suffer shipwracke The Armenian Village The latitude of Derbent 41. degrees 52. minutes The variation of the Compasse Nezauoo The particulars of their returne are omitted A strange accident of prouision for their reliefe Trauell vpon the Ice Chetera Babbas The English ship cut in pieces with Ice December Assaulted by Tartars Their returne to Astracan The breaking vp of the Ice Anno 1553. Master William Burrough was thâ—n young and with his brother in this first voyage Newnox is from the road of S. Nicholas Westward 35. miles Note Anno 1554. Anno 1555. The King and Queenes letters Entertainment by the Duke Master Killingworths beard of a maruellous length Anno 1556. the disastrous voyage Serchthrift Stephen Borough Anno 1557. Boghar voyage Muscouie trade long vnfortunate 1560. The first trade to the Narue 1560. Alcock slaine in Persia. Banister dyed in Media Edwards dyed at Astracan Note for numbers if great care bee not had how easily how dangerously mistaken * So it seemes by those words of his fol. 122. Aind a que confesso que me falta o milhor que be saber engenho para dar a entender o clima a Altura dâ—s graos c. False graduations a common thing in Maps of East and West Indies Valignanus a great Iesuite wrote a booke with that title * See of Gama tom 1. pag. 26. Straight of Mecca or the Red Sea Portugall Fortresse in Socatora before the Arabs Conquest A Martyr of Mahomet Martyrem non poena sed causa Xael or Iaâ—l insurrection Bralapisaon Tosa Span Lossa A strange answere Pullo Cambim Catimparù Lake Pinator Quitiruan Xincaleu 22. Millions Duckets Gold mines iron minds Rocke of Diamonds Similau a Pirate taken Tinacoreu or Taurlachim or Varella Truck for gold Pilaucacem Bird-wonder Cunebetee or Chiammay Pullo Champeiloo * Gauias Quiay Taiam a Pirate Thomas Mastangue his aduentures Pearle-fishers Guamboy and other Coast Cities of China Sonne of the Sunne title of the King of China Aynam or Hainam a great Iland S. from China Tanauquir Xicaulem another Pyrate A Renegado China Robber Mutipinan Benan Quangepaaru Hinimilau an Ethnike-Christianâ—Moore Pyrate Quangiparu â—lha dâ—s ladrones Miserable wracke and their fortnights miseries Reliefe almost miraculous * Milhano Wonderfull prouision Admirable escape Quoaman Comhay New Moone Tempests in China Guintoo Pullo Quirim Quiay Panian a China Pyrate Chincheo Goto Newes of Coia Acem Lailoo Opima spolia Coia Acem slaine The Caciz hatred of Christians Faria wracked the second time Violent wind Nouday China perillous Coast. Nouday assaulted Thomas Perez The Mandarine slaine Prisoners loosed The Towne sacked Comolem Ilands Premata Gundel a Pirate Another sea-fight Panians Iunke and another sunke Farias victorie 120000 Cruzados Buncalon Liampoo a Portugall Towne on the coast of China seuen leagues from Liampoo Ciuill warres in â—hina Fabulous â—umour Quouasy Farias triumph Calempluy Currents in in the Bay of Nanquin Angitur Nanganfu Sileupaquim Bay of Nanquin Buxipalem Strange Fishes Calnidan Moscumbia Alimania * A leste à lessueste Paatebenam Botinafau Gangitanou Giants Their wilde dance A Corge is 20. Sileupamor Tanamadel The wonderfull wall Statues 360. Hermitages Steples-pinacles He goeth on land Iesus made a patron of theeues He enters an Hermitage The speech betwixt Faria and an Hermit Absolons vowes Compleat hypocrisie The Hermitages Hermits attendants as Lay brethren Papall power They are discouered Xalingau Conxinacau Faria drowned and â—oth the Barkes wrâ—cked Foure other drowned An Hospitall * Malaca is said to stand in the Kingdome of Siam though now not yeelding subiection Siley iacau Suzanganee Strange oath Xiangulee hard vsage Chautir Taypor Nanquim Talagrepos The Iesuites place this Citie in 32. and in other places they likewise disagree in their calculation The reason I suppose is that Pâ—nto neuer obserued the height by Instâ—ument nor perhaps had skill thereby this he confesseth cap 105. pag. 222. but followed the Maps which at his returne he saw which haue placed Nanquin in that height falsly as I conceiue to keepe others from the true knowledge of these parts a thing vsuall in the old Maps of the East and West parts of the World and sometimes they did graduate places falsly of ignorance Nanquin described See of it in Pantoia Their iourney by water from Nanquin to Pequin * This gilding perhaps is but a kind of earth which the Chinois haue looking like gold Pocasser The Tartar Prisoner A pensile Palace 360. Pillars to the 360. dayes of the yeere Queens siluer Chappell and the riches and 〈…〉 The Iesuits say his armes are golden Dragons Monstrous statues Xinligau Leuquinau God of Sea fish Silke-loomes Huge pastures Iunquileu Alboquerque See tom 1. lib. 2. pag. 32. The Spanish hath the Palsy and it seemes a kind of Palsie gotten by stroke or blasting of the Aire Two monstrous statues and their deuotions Frequenâ—ie of China people Sampitay See Maff. l. 6. these Portugall Rebels had possessed Tamus and raised a Fort in the Iland whence followed that out rage to Perez after foure moneths trauell from Canton to the Court Lopez Soarez which sent Peirez to China went Vice-roy A. 1515. China Christians and Christianitie Loquimpau Mynes of Tuxenguim * 1000. Picoes is a Million of Taeis Pacan and Nacau China Chronicles and Legends Beginning of th◠〈…〉 Legend of Pequim No stranger may enter China The wall of China Seis brasas dalto quarenta palmos de largo Vâ—ion todas chanfradas ao picao Fiue Riuers interrupting the wall Wall-forts Thus in Spaine Malefactors aâ— sentenced to the Gallies or Garrisons of Oran Penon c Huge Prison Chaens of the wall Mindoo The customes 300000. Cruzados 3840. Hammer-men A Pico is 1000. Taeis Bigaypotim China ruled ouer India Cohilouzaa A Christian martyred Lucena hath this storie A Crosse. Mat. Escandel an Hungarian Earthquake The China Pluto Iunquilâ—nau Sem colares nem algemas How such infinite numbers liue Sugar-houses Infinite prouisions and store houses Pastures of beasts Dogs for meat Moueable Cities on the water Beauties and glories of this Riuer-Citie Bridges and high-wayes admirable Filâ—hy charity The Authors opinion Pequim Their hard vsage Their Cause heard The Fiscall set on worke it seemes by the Iudge which had senâ—enced them punished Tribunal and pompe Quansy works The Kings almâ—s Description of Paquim or as the Chinois call it Pequim Aquesendoo a Booke written of Pequin 1600. houses for Deputies 24000. sepulchers Hospitals 500. 24000. Bargemen 14000. Purueyors Curtesan street 100000. Landerers 1300. Monasteries * By letting the houses to other men 360. Gates and Castles 3800. Temples Foure chiefe Sects 120. Riuerets 1800. Bridges 120. Market-places 160. Shambles Prison of the exiled to the Tartarian wall almost eight leagues compasse * Or 18. to 45. Multitudes of Prisoners and men employed in the wall * Before hee sayd 200000. Huge Faires Another admirable Fabrike * Terreyro and so after Fire-blowers of Hell
the state Iesuites banished Iesuites house cost 600. pieces of Gold which in Châ—na is a great summe Nanhâ—um Xauceum 1589. Nanhoa Monasterie of 1000. Monkâ—s Lusus Lâ—gend Bodily exercise profiteth little 1. Tim. 4.8 Pilgrimage China hypocrisie Monstrous Idolatry Bels. Lusus Shrine Folly of Selfe-pleasing Apply to Images Originall of Idols Contesse and be hanged Xauceum described Nanhium Iesuits new Seat Chiutaiso Scholer of Ricius China Arithmeticke An Image sent from New Spaine Seuere Iustice. Fran. de Petris· Vice-roy depriued Taicho China abstinence Nanhiun Theeues Their sentence Queenes pardoner Rioters Theft ignominious Pequin President Bonzi infamous Popish and Ethnike priests like in shâ—uing and habite Iesuites alter their habite Scilan Mount Muilim or Moilin See sup Ex. Almeida Naughan Canceu Great Vice-roy and Greater President Stately entertaynment Boat-bridge Sciepathau that is 18. streames It seemes so many in that space flow into it Lying vanities Chiengan Kings Posts The Glasse esteemed a great Iewell giuen to Scilan Nancian Metropolis of Chiansi This seemes to agree with Pintos Muchiparom sup pagâ— 274. Admirable Lake see the new Map Mount Liu this perhaps so that Calemplui in Pinto 262. or some like place Riuer Yamsu or Seas Sonne beyond the Lake Nanquin which Polo calls Quinsay described It was then greater as being the Royall residence which remoued and warres together haue diminished it perhaps also that Lake decaying and dâ—ying vp or not rebuilt after the Tartars expelled Second Wall twelue Gates Third Wall Citie wall two dayes iourney on horsebacke Garrison 40000. In 32. or 32. degrees 15. min. Large Suburbs Miserable Churle Nancian Fast from flesh fish egges and milke Many of the Royall bloud at Nancian China lying is prudence Ricius his artificiall memorie Fortune friend Chiengan and Longan Kings titular Ricius his China Booke of friendship Token of welcome Cauils Pillorie board Aroccia and Longobardus The Counsâ—ll Li Pu so called of creating Maiestrates Custome of Conuerts names in Baptisme Anno 1598. Writing well in China brings credit and gaine Vice-roy of Nanquin a louer of Geographie Honour to an Image Chappell Chian or Quian See Polo sup 90 Riuer of Nanquin one cut from it for Pequin Yellow Riuer see the Map * Such coniectures as this and those in Pinto of this Lake seeme ill grounded Lake of Constellations Magistrates sacrifice to the Riuer 10000. Ships of the Kings for fiue Prouinces Cranes to draw ships Tempestuous seas and Pyrats on that coast See Pinto Timbers for the Kings buildings Two thirds of the Kings house burnt by Lightning Bricks preferred to stone Swifter shipâ— called Horses Heat and cold Hand-made Riuer Tiensin They come to Pequin Iamcheu Hoaingan Sieucen Zinim Licin Length of the way Pequin deâ—câ—ibed compared with Nanquin The walls Watch and Ward Palace Streets All goe and ride veiled Commoditie of Mules and Mulletters Booke of Pequin See Polo sup 88. China Cathay See Pantoia Camhalu the great Tartar of the North. Goez sup cap. 4. Alchymie and base couetise Coozening Merchant China Language and Accents Riuers frozen Ric. goeth by Land Siuceu and Yamceu Coach of one wheele Suceu described Another Venice Huge Tribute Tanian Glasse glazed New yeares day Letter of F. Nic. Lombard China Learning This comparison with that time of the Romanes seemeth pâ—rhâ—ps not the best thâ—t being the best of Heathen Rome Varro and Cicero and Virgil as the Romane Trium viri for Learning besides Saâ—â—sâ— Caesar c. * Thaisos Letter To their superiours and equals they write not in the first person but the name for the pronoune I * This as to sit at the feet with the Iewes signifieth to be a mans scholer taken from their sitting at the side in Lectures Suceo North of China the best Scingin is the greatest title of honour amongst the Chinois intimating a holy birth greatest learning that he may be Master of all as was their Confusias such an one they 〈◊〉 comes euery 500. yeere and now Ricius Probabilities for the Gospel China Monasteries Vniuersities in our sence with Professors and publik Schools are not in China but for taking degrees as in our Vniuersities a mans priuate studies and the Cities publike examinations haue some resemblance Many things in which the Iesuites and Chinois concurre A fornight Sabbath Sixe precepts of China Cantonians Mangines Blessed Virgin honoured Nanquin Cingensu a great Abbie The President supreme gouernour of Full Moone fire-workes Mathematikes baits to the Gospell China learning how vnlearned Hanlin Colledge in Pequin Wit of a Chinese Bonzis dotages Eclipses Colledge of Astrologers Mathematicall huge Instruments A Globe A Sphere A Diall Astrolabes The Chinois number 24. constellations of the Zodiake The like Instruments at Pequin * This time agreeth with the time of Tamerlane which giueth authority to Alhacens former story of him besides the Chinois call the last Tartar which ruled them Temor Cuiceu Quocum the Nobilitie of China Artificial rock Captaine of the Citie Garrison Chiefe Eunuch Thousands of Eunuchs at Nanquin Van van siu as to the Babyâ—onian Monarâ—hs liue for euer Dan. 5.10 A principall Doctor a Preacher A Mandarine becomes a Bonzi Epigrams Confutius his holiday Musike of China Temple royall and magnificenâ—e thereof Iesuits habit Societies of Learned Conference or disputation twixt an Idol-Priest and Ricius Oppression Mines of Gold and Siluer stopped by ancient Kings forbidden to be opened to preuent robberies Didacus or Iacobus Pantoia Zinin High Admiral Liciu killeth himselfe Mathan a great and base Eunuch Treacherie Great and glorious ship * Turnings Thiensin China Players and Feat-workers * This Booke I haue both in Spanish printed 1606. in Valencia and in Latine at Mentz 1607. Colledge of Iesuits Entrance into China difficult Meanes sought to enter China Embassage Present 100000. Garrison Souldiers in Nanquin Ricius saith 40000. perhaps the other 60000. are for the Countrey adioyning or for the Nauie and Sea-guard or Ricius might speake of the ordinary at other peaceable times Pantogia of this troublesome time while the Iaponian warre continued Mandarins houses are publike House possessed Iesuits Patent for China habitation Fame of Iesuits sanctitie Fame of their Learning Watches admired Their credit good vsagâ— Three Iesuits Leaue for Paquin granted The Riuer of Nanquin ouer-frozen all the Winter The particulars of the Kings Present Gilded Dragons or Serpents so Cruz cals them the Kings Armes Pinto saith a Lion perhaps his coniecture for the frequencie mentioned also by Polo sup p. 89. c. or perhaps this might then be and Serpents since the Royall Ensigne Besides a Lion is the Armes of Canton Prouince and perhaps of some others which might be mistaken for the Kings Armes They began their iourney from Nanquin 1600. the 20. of May stilo nouo 300. leagues as it were one pathway of shipping Lincin Mathan the Kings Eunuch his pompe Eunuchs base minded Not subiect to ordinary Magistrates Conceit of gemmes He dismissetâ— them Silence of deniall Eunuchs pompous
Patron or Owner They lost their Rudder on a Rocke not farre from Cales in Spaine and were faine to make thither to repaire it and other diastâ—rs followed They leaue the ship The Schiffe lost Hard dyet Great Frost aâ— Venice Extreame cold The death of sixe and twentie Great thirst Sight of Land Hot strong stomackes to cold small drinke They goe on Land Iland of Saints or Santi bearing off the coast of Norway See Ortelius his Map of Scandia hee placeth Santi and Rustene in 74. degrees but too Northerly then they are from the North Cape from which this Rocke saith Quirino bare Westward 70. miles other Rockes not farre distant some inhabited some not This is off Rustene three miles in compasse and called in their Language for the extreame remotenesse The arse of the World Foure dye and others after Great weakenesse Miserable cold Abundance of Lice They finde a Fish 1432. in Foraine account I le of Rustene A Germaine Priest Rustene described Stock-fish in stead of mony Their drinke and bread Halibuts very great Sinceritie Simplicitie Thus the Italians thought in regard of their differing iealousie which scarsly permits the growne Sonne or Brother to sleepe vnder the same roofe with the Mother or Sister m Quirino faith in the same Chamber their houses being built of timber in round forme with one light in the top which in winter by reason of the vnsupportable cold is couered wiâ—h skinnes of great fishes which cast a great lustre Their children after foure daies old are set vnder the same for the snow to fal on them that they may bee hardned for the cold From the fiâ—t of Febr. to the 14. of May it almost alway snowâ—d Their garments are of course cloâ—h of London c. more then of Lether Funerall Bathing Long nights Quirino saith that it is three moneths night with continual light of the Moone and three others day with continuall sight or light at least of the Sunne Birds Mâ—xi They returne Bâ—rga Tokens of the Skiffe drowned Trondon Saint Olaus Vastena Venetian Knight Lodese * Quirino saith when he set foot on England hee seemed to bee comne out of Hell and reuiued Hee came to Câ—mbridge an Vniuersitie where a Benedictinè gaue him sixteene Crownes thence to London where he stayed two moneths c. * * Octhers voyage see Hak. â—â—â—1 〈…〉 4000. Matthew Westminster hath 4800. viz 1200. for the South coast also * A. 1042. Hocktide I haue seene kept with publiâ—e feasting in the street the women also â—inding men or compelling them to some ransome the Tuesday forâ—night after Easter English Conquest in Sweden A. 1024. Saint Olaue Romish Pilgrimage a protection for tyrannous vsurpation of Norway England without restitution to the right Heires as if Peters preteÌ„ded key were a Pick-locke to open Heauen to whomsoeuer Historia Danica Second English Expedition into Norway m Trecentiâ— coggonibuâ— From 787. to 1065. vid. sup l. 8. c. 6. â— 1. Note Ma. Periâ— p. 981 The Pope and his Legates deere friends to all Kingdomes Saint Lewis his offers His Lettâ—r M. Par. his voyage to Norway Iohn Abbie Monkes ignorant of their owne order Popes long hands and Lime-fingered Appeales l Of these sâ—e Hak. tom 1. King Haralds children n See pag. seq Frier of Linne Hen. 4. T. of Woodstock Schâ—gen Elsenore Coppenhagen Dantzik Amber Sak A Frogge in a piece of Amber Strange report of Swallowes The Vistle High wall Idolatry Marriage Hospitalitie Houses Torne Norway Sweden * When he was there His other trauells Loretto Alpes The fields Sauramenses and Oczacouiensâ—s betwixt the Riuers Bogus and Nester Long miles in those parts and so vnderstand in the rest of this storie Sharpe winter Part of Moâ—dauia or the lower Valachia called sometimâ—s Bessarabia Lake Vidouo in Necster Bialogrod Beriboneum Adrigoli Dommina Berezania Carcinitus Leuca Oczacauia Boresthenes or Neper Bogus The Isthmus Their houses and pasture-progresse Tanais or Don. Perecopia Cosslow Ingermanum Chersâ—na Kiou Parthenium The Citie Balachei or Iamboli Marcopia or Mangat a City Cercessigermenum Admirable Vaults Baccasaray Salaticum Almassarai Perecopia Cremum Sorâ—â—ssus Cremum Crim Tartars why so called Sidagios or Sudacum Orium and Oxon. Theodosia now Capha Petigorenses or Colchis Idolaters Deepe Wells Salt Lake Cyngis Lochton Selim. Gerâ—y Chan. Sachmates The Galba or heyre apparant Election of the Chan. Sachibgiereius Attalici Hamiati Wiues and children Arabike letters Mahometan Religion Gouernment and Lawes The Cadi and Begs No Atturnies nor Lawyers they plead their owne cause Great peaceablenesse to the shame of alway lawing Gospellers No daily vse of weapons * Aquauitae Meat and drinke Slaues Merchants Tartar slaues Tribute Embassadors Alma Bacchasanium Audience Bassa of Capha Warres Money Prouision for warre Manner and Art of warre The Chans tenth Misery of Captiues Manner of redemption Ars deluditur arte Their Horses Their Armes Store of Horses Flight fayned Their Discipline His strength The principall Ensigne a Mares tayle m He published this Book Anno 1607. See of Island originall the next Chapter Antiquities are often mystical or mythical fabulous The Christian care of King Christian. Two Bishops in Iseland Tadde Bonde Waloe Three sorts of people Twelue Iustices each yeere Strength Hâ—bite Superstition and Witchcraft Night Rauens Sweet sacrifice for the Deuill letice sutable his lips Learning Fiwing fish Drinke An old man or a loud lie Bread Commodities Whoores Drinking and singing Louing wormes Lousie loue Lodging Long night Chesse Dryed Fish Hot Bathes Diue-doppers Stone-making water Note French disease Hecla a burning Hill Conceit of Purgatorie Collusions of men or Illusions of Deuils Aâ—ngim Ionas an Islander scoffes at 〈◊〉 as fabulous Strange Story Another wonder No fruits Bartar Brimstone Birch-tree Great winds Fat grasse Their kine horses and sheepe Dogs of more price then children Beares and Foxes White Crowes Riuers Whale-bone-bridge Trauell by compasse Whales Hugâ— Whalâ— Note Orca. A Sea-monster Hacfal another Monster Dog-fish Note Horne of a Sea-fish See Ionas Poole and Baffin l. 4. Islanders terme Manner of trials and suites Sentence and execution Their Pigmies are Beasts and Vnicornes Fishes Pigmies our men haue noâ— seene such Of this the English Discouâ—riâ—s in this and the next Booke wiâ—l giue bettâ—r light The Authors Voyage for Discouerie In Sir Thomas Smiths Hall in London is a kind of Boate somwhat like of Barke sowed Seales skins A Beare The Authors Iourney to Mount Hecla Hafnefordt His abiding there two winters His Nauigations on the Coast of Africa c. hee mentions in his Preface which I haue for breuitie omitted * This learned Islander published A. 1593. one Booke of Island which M. Hak. translated and set forth in the first Tome of his Voyages This worke is larger in three Books out of which I haue taken some things which I held conducent to our purpose In the former worke he confuteth the errours of diuers Authors which write fasly many things of his Countrey Hola in 65. degrees
of Idolatry practised amongst the Mexicans Ch. 10 How the Deuil hath laboured to make himselfe equall vnto God and to imitate him in his Sacrifices Religion and Sacraments Chap. 11. Of the Temples that were found at the Indies Chap. 12. Flu lib. de tract Iust. in apol pro christ Of the proud 〈◊〉 at Mexico Cha. 13. Mexican Popes Of the Priests and their offices Ch. 14. The Deuill had his Popes or Vicars at Mexico for the new World as at Rome for the old and now for both Mid-night Mattins Of the Monasterie of Virgins which the Deuill hath inuented for his seruice Chap. 15. Vestall Virgins or Nunns of Peru. Dan. 14. Of the Monasteries of religious men that the Deuil heth inuented for superstition Chap. 16. Indian shauen Friars their show of sanctitie wiâ—h pouerty chastity c. Of Penance the strictnesse the Indians haue vsed at the Deuils perswasion Ch. 17. Their seuere Fasts Monsters of Wil-worship Of the Sacrifices the Indians made to the Deuill whereof Chap. 18. Sacrifices of things insensible Sacrifices of beasts Sacrifices of Birds Blacke sheepe Extispicia Blacke Dogs Fasting till stars appeared Shel-offerings Of the Sacrifices they made of men Cha. 19. Two hundred children sacrificed Paâ—ricide Of the horrible Sacrifices of men which the Mexicaas vsed Chap 20. Captiues only sacrificed Victima hostia Manner of humane immane sacrificing Bloudie Rites Their Papa The other fiue Priests Deuillish dexteritie Fume of the heart offered to the Sunne Of other kinds of Sacrifices of men which the Mexicans vsed Chap. 21. Flaying Sacrifices Challenge-sacrifices Idols-Idol-sacrifice Incredible numbers sacrificed Deuill hungry for mans flesh How the Indians grew weary and could not endure the crueltie of Satan Chap. 22. Spaniards sacrificed A man speakes after his heart is out Galen lib. 2. de Hiâ— Platon placit cap. 4. How the Deuill hath laboured to imitate and counterfait the SacrameÌ„ts of the holy Church Chap. 25. Indian Communion In what manner the Deuill hath laboured in Mexico to counterfait the feast of the holy Sacrament vsed in the Popish Church Chap. 24. The Deuill liking that vnchristian Antichristian prodigious opinion of transubstantiation and the consequents eleuation adoration reseruation Corpus Christi mad solemnities and idolatrous processions with rites beyond any former paganisme in disgrace of the true Sacrament falsly calling this their Idoll an vnbloudy sacrifice which hath cost so many thousands their bloud in fire and otherwise the Papists at once disputing of Christs naturall body and despiting and renting his mysticall body hath found nothing fitter to transport into the Indies nothing more contrarie to sense reason religion humanitie or wherein more to triumph ouer mankinde in all these then this brutish opinion and bloudie solemnitie here described Communicating Idol sermon Of Confessors and Confession which the Indians vsed Chap. 25. Reserued eases as in Papall penance Sinnes of omission Wicked effect of deuillish diuinations Penances Iapon confession Of the abominable Vnction which the Mexican Priests and other Nations vsed and of their witch craâ—ts Chap. 26. Haire-superstition Vision ointment Like lips like Lettuce Benumming force of Tobacco Diuinationâ— Strange Sorcerers Of other Ceremoniâ—s aâ—d Customes of thâ— Indians which are like vnto ours Chap. 27. Mexican Baptisme Marriage ceremonies 300. Mexican Idols Mangos mangled deuotions Feasts ceâ—ebrated by them of Cusco and nâ—w the Deuilâ— would imitate the mystery of the holy Trinitiâ— Chap. 28. Rayme feast Indian Trinity Camey-feast Aymorey-feast Intiraymi-feast Corpus Christi day resembled Situa-feast Of the feast of Iubilee which the Mexicans celebrated Chap. 29. No feare but of temporall punishment Of the Feast of Marchants which those of Cholutecas did celebrate Ch. 30 Stately Temple Drums vsed in stead of Bels. Comedies Of the supputation of times and the Kalendeâ—â—h Mexicans vsed Cha. 2. Mexican yeare 18. moneths New yeares day Their Kalender Weeke of 13. daies or years See this in the Mexican Chronicle in their owne figures New Age. How the Kings Inguas accounted the yeares and moneths Better computation of times in Peru. 12. Pillars of the Sunne That no Nation of â—he Indies hath beene found to haue had the vse of Letters Chap. 4 Three wayes of remembrance to posterity letters as we haue pictures as the Mexicans charactâ—rs as in China Such foolâ—s did that wise counsell make the ChristiaÌ„ Church in decreeing Images not onely to be bookes for such as cannot readâ— but obiects of worship to learned and vnlearned Of the fashion of Letters and writings which the Mexicans vsed Chap. 7. Bookes of leaues of trees heere folium liber or codex from the rinde in which the Ancients writ Blind zeale Confession by picture Of Registers and the manner of reâ—koning which the Indians of Peru vsed Chap. 8. Quippos Writing with small stones Accounts by graines of Mayâ— Of the order the Indians hold in their Writings Ch. 9. Diuers manners of writing Diuers formes of gouernment Whether the Mexican or Peru Kingdome was greater Of the gouernment of the Kings and Inguas of Peru. Chap. 12. Incestuous Marriages Diadem Exact Iustice. No idlenesse permitted Transmigration Of the distribution the Inguas made of their Vassals Chap. 13. Gouernours Tribute yeerely paid at Cusco Fourefold prouinciall partition Of the Edifices and manner of building of the Inguas Chap. 14. Neat art in ioyning huge stones Arches Bridges Straw Bridge Of the Inguas reuenues and the order of Tributes they imposed vpon the Indians Chap. 15. All slaues and none Lands sacred Order in their Religion Royall dâ—mâ—snes Lands of the comminaltie in common No proprietiâ— of Lands Their Tribute what Cattell distrâ—buted Hunter laweâ— Prouisions for cattell Negligence punished Of Arts and offices which the Indians did exercise Ch. 16. All men of all trades Diuersitie of head-â—â—re Vâ—iformity of habit Of the Posts and Chasquis the Indians did vse Chap. 17. Of the Iustice Lawes and punuishments which the Inguas haue establâ—shed and of their mariages Chap. 18. Adultery Marriage solemnitie Incest forbidden Of the Originall of the Inguas Lords of Peru with their Conquests and Victories Chap. 19. Continuance of their Monarchy Strife twixt Inguas and Canaries 400. Oratoriâ—â— in Cusco Of the first Ingua and his Successors Chap. 20. Of the greatest and most famous Ingua called Guaynacapa Ch. 22. Guaynacapa worshipped for a god His 300. sonnes c. Spaniards esteemed men sent from God Peru could not haue beene conquered but â—y diuision of themselues Of the last Successors Inguas Chap. 23. Pedegree of Vrincusco Of the manner of the Mexicans Commonweale Chap. 24. Royall Diadem See the picture storie House of liuing Creatures His Palaces Of the Titles and Dignities the Indians vsed Chap. 25. Foure Electors Men-cutters Bloud-shedders Lord of darkenesse Other Officers See the picture historie Priests and Teachers of the Law How the Mexicans made war and of the Orders of knighthood Chap. 26. Their Armes Eagle-order Order of Lions and Tigres Gray Knights Knights priâ—â—lidges